The Elmwood
General Category => Elmwood Archives => Topic started by: LadyJallyn on
-
Synopsis of werewolf story line
Patrick allows Maya to challenge the Geri in his place, on the condition that he is allowed to challenge her for it on the next full moon if she wins. When word of the challenge reaches Tom, he calls Maya up on stage to fight in front of the entire pack, setting the conditions of the fight as combat in wolf form only.
He uses his power to suppress Maya's change, forcing her to remain in human form until well after the full moon rises. Then, after he has claimed victory by not allowing her to assume wolf form, he walks off stage, finally releasing her to change.
Lobo informs her that she should have waited until she knew that pack, before trying to take over a position on the council, and tell her that Tom is waiting for her so that they can hunt.
Together they hunt one of the imported goats, which leads them on a merry chase. At one point, it even manages to trample Maya underfoot. Finally, with no place to go, it turns and charges Maya, in a final act of defiance before she kills it.
An alarm calls Tom down to the nearby beach, where he finds three werewolves who have had an encounter with the three wereleopards. Lobo sends Maya out to finds them, asking her to bring the leopard Alpha to him so they can talk.
The werewolves encounter Morvan�s Pard the next day, and after a brief scuffle, Morvan agrees to meet with Lobo.
Shale, who is a new werewolf just arrived in Seattle, is found by Mike and Don, the ever present wererats. Don flirts with her. Shale is taken to a restaurant, where she calls the werewolf hotline, 1-800-HOWLING. She is met by Richard, a gay werewolf, that Mike and Don call Frou-Frou. Richard takes Shale to meet Ryan, the nearest available council member. Mike and Don bail upon Richard's arrival, not because they fear him, but to avoid trouble, especially since Mike has lifted Richard's Rolex. They ask that a message of peace be delivered to the wolves, saying that there is a new Rat King, and he wants to settle all outstanding difference.
Ryan takes Shale to meet Eugene, the werewolf's expert on wererats. Ryan returns to work, leaving Eugene to give Shale the third degree on the rats. They end up at the game preserve, where they continue with the rat questions. Afterwards, they hunt. Shale buys some new clothes, to impress Ryan, since there is a great deal of sexual tension between them, so much so that after then have dinner, they end up getting arrested for having sex on the hood of Ryan's Spitfire. Patrick, the werewolf's resident lawyer bails them out, since Ryan has claimed Shale as his mate, which affords her the protection of the pack. Patrick warns Shale that not everyone approves of the Loki position, and that she should be prepared to fight to protect Ryan. Ryan and Shale return to Ryan's place for the night.
The next morning, Tom and Maya meet with Eugene, to be briefed on the upcoming meeting with the wererats. Ryan and Shale are late.
-
Synopsis of Wererat story line
Nick enters the wererat warren, and challenges the Rat King for his throne. The fight is long and brutal, and the old Rat King almost beats Nick, but at last succumbs to Nick's newly awakened telepathic ability.
Nick orders the old King's most loyal followers to be killed, and then throws open the Kings liquor cabinet, so they can all get hammered. Afterwards, he changes several of the old King's standing rules, especially where it comes to interacting with other lycanthropes.
Nick and Don are patrolling the border, when they encounter Katana and Jynxe out for a walk. They explain how the two wereleopards are on rat turf, and inform then that the policy regarding uninvited guests has recently changed. While Don flirts with Katana, both she and Jynxe are taken to meet Nick. They are sent home, carry a message of peace.
The next morning, Mike and Don are checking out the docks, on Nick's instructions, when they come upon Shale, a werewolf newly arrived from Alaska via freighter. . Don flirts with her. Shale is taken to a restaurant, where she calls the werewolf hotline, 1-800-HOWLING, at Don's suggestion. She is met by Richard, a gay werewolf, that Mike and Don call Frou-Frou. Mike and Don bail upon Richard's arrival, not because they fear him, but to avoid trouble, especially since Mike has lifted Richard's Rolex. They ask that a message of peace be delivered to the wolves, saying that there is a new Rat King, and he wants to settle all outstanding difference.
Don gets a call from Katana and Nick agrees to allow him to meet Jonah and the wereleopards.
-
Braden storyline synopsis
Braden spends the night in the pond, watching the interactions between Jonah and the wereleopards, as well as the vampires. The next evening, when she is finally able to turn back, she is contacted by Nigel Salvatore, who asks her to meet with him. He sends a car, and Braden meets David, a young man who works for Archangel Industries. He tells Braden how to interact safely with vampires, and drives her to Archangel Tower.
Nigel meets with her, and offers her a job, possibly starting in the mailroom. She is then taken up to the rooftop garden, to meet Leia, a swan queen, and keeper of the swans in the garden.
Leia talks Braden through one of her changes, and sends her out onto the pond for the night.
Nigel meets with her, and offers her a job, possibly starting in the mailroom. She is then taken up to the rooftop garden, to meet Leia, a swan queen, and keeper of the swans in the garden.
Leia talks Braden through one of her changes, and sends her out onto the pond for the night.
-
Jules Xavier Chalice Storyline Synopisis
Chalice selects one of the two wererats and disposes of the other. He seduces the rat, before skinning and killing it, taking its hide to create a shape-changing skin for himself.
He then proceeds to set up a trap for Jonah, knowing how much the werefox values his financial independence. Using a computer hacker, he ruins Jonah's credit and empties his bank account. After meeting with Jonah, he undoes the damage, and uses the favor owed as a springboard to recruit Jonah into both his employ, and his bed.
The house he provides for Jonah is filled with listening devices, so nothing Jonah say or does goes unnoticed by Chalice. Using Jonah, Chalice sets up a meeting with the wererats and the wereleopards.
Upon hearing the news that the bodies of the wererats he ordered murdered have been found, Chalice has someone look into who is going to be investigating. He learns that it is Patrick and Suki, and begins making plans to try to lure them off the case, or corrupt them.
-
Jonah storyline synopsis
Jonah meets the vampire who has come to check out Braden's existence. He discusses business, up until Morvan's small Pard arrives. The vampire departs, leaving a card for Jonah. Morvan discussing having Jonah help him locate other wereleopards. Katana flirts with him outrageously.
Jonah leaves and returns home. When he goes to get his car, he discovers that his credit cards are overdrawn. Checking into his finances, he learns that he has no money, no credit and owes a great deal to his utility companies. Desperate, he agrees to meet a friend of Sarah's, who claims to be able to solve his problems.
He meets Chalice at a club called Goth Narcotic. After Chalice fixes the problem, he offers Jonah a job, as well as a proposition. Jonah accepts both, and moves into the house Chalice offers as incentive to sign on the dotted line.
Chalice asks him to be a liaison to the rest of the lycanthrope community. Chalice contacts Katana, who convinces Morvan to meet with Jonah, and also offers to include the wererats.
-
Wereleopard storyline synopsis
Morvan pauses to teach Katana that shifting forms speeds up the healing of injuries. They encounter the scent trail of four men and two dead wererats, as well as Jonah's trail. He leads them to the pond, following Jonah's trail in the hopes that it would throw the wolves off. He talks briefly with Jonah, making arrangements for the werefox to assist in the search for the other wereleopards. Then the three wereleopards return to Morvan's hotel room for a quick Pard pile.
In the morning, at Katana's insistence they return to the pond to try and pick up Jonah's trail. They are met by several werewolves, who want Morvan to come and talk to Lobo. After making it quite clear that he is only coming because he chooses to, Morvan follows, insisting that Katana and Jynxe return to the hotel.
He arrives some time later, covered in blood, but otherwise healthy. He takes a call from Suki, and heads out with her to meet with some wereleopards. Morvan is nervous and jumpy, but tries to reassure Leslie the very submissive wereleopard he meets that he means no harm. He is shocked by the fierceness of her loyalty to her Nimir-Raj, to the point of demanding that Morvan not fight him. He almost walks out when he thinks Kattie, Leslie's lover, accuses him of abusing Leslie. Leslie convinces him not to go, by asking Morvan for protection, which he freely gives.
Morvan agrees to meet with Kyle, who invites him and his two leopards to join them for a moonlight hunt.
Katana and Jynxe go for a walk, and end up deep in rat territory. They encounter Mike and Don, Nick's minions, who introduce them to Nick. Don flirts with Katana, and gives her his cell number. They return to the hotel, in time to hook up with Morvan, who is just able to hold Katana's change back until they reach Kyle's ranch.
Morvan thanks Suki, and tells her about the dead wererat trail her came across. She tells him to call Patrick, which he does the next morning.
Morvan and Kyle talk about their respective positions, and Morvan agrees to wait a month before he challenges Kyle. The two groups seem to mesh fairly well, with only a few rough spots. Justin forces himself to assume human form early, so he can talk to the new arrivals. Morvan feeds him enough energy that he is no longer exhausted, an action that is witnessed with mixed emotions by Kyle. Katana catches a squirrel and gives it to Morvan. He comments to Kyle that it was the second time she had offered her kill to him, rather than claiming it herself.
After a good hunt, and a feast of rabbits, the various wereleopards retire to sleep, disrupted only by Brandy welcoming Morvan to the Pard in an almost direct confrontation to Kyle. Morvan mentions that he will always remember that it was Leslie who welcomed him first. Morvan and Kyle finally go off and hunt together.
Mellisa returns, and tells Kyle about Solange. Morvan and Kyle discuss the situation, and agree that Morvan should deal with her. Morvan discusses the situation with Jynxe and Katana, and tells them if the vampire takes over the Pard, they should get the Hell out while they still could. Morvan goes to meet the vampire the next day, and although she cannot dominate him, he is intensely attracted to her despite his own opinion of vampires. He leaves rather than having sex with her, and returns to Kyle's ranch, where he warns the Pard about her.
Various Pard members go off to work, leaving Morvan's Pard, Kyle and a few others to lounge around for the day. Jonah calls Katana, and she convinces Morvan to meet with him. She also convinces Don the wererat to meet with them as well.
Katana discovers a 'strange creature', and drags one of Kyle's Pard out to see it. Leslie informs Katana that it is a cow. Katana seems suitable impressed by the news, even though she once told Morvan that she had been cow tipping. She returns to Kyle's ranch house, and curls up with Justin to watch a movie and to eat salty popcorn.
While out hunting squirrels, Leslie encounters Suki, who is out walking the trails of the conservation area. She invites Suki to come visit, running back to the ranch house to let Morvan know that she is there. Morvan, Jynxe and Leslie go out to meet her, and all four return to the ranch, because it would be quicker for Morvan to drive Suki around to the parking lot than it would be for Suki to walk back along the trails.
When they arrive at the parking lot, it is discovered that Suki's car had been stolen. Morvan and Jynxe track the thieves by scent into a seedy neighborhood in Redmond. Morvan tries to get the car back from the thieves, but ends up in a fight after one of the thieves discovers Suki's uniform in the back seat. Morvan and Jynxe take on the car thieves, a collection of lowlife humans and one werewolf. Morvan tells Jynxe to avoid killing any of them because of Suki's presence, and to try to avoid infecting any, because he doesn't want to have to accept any of them as Pard.
In the morning, at Katana's insistence they return to the pond to try and pick up Jonah's trail. They are met by several werewolves, who want Morvan to come and talk to Lobo. After making it quite clear that he is only coming because he chooses to, Morvan follows, insisting that Katana and Jynxe return to the hotel.
He arrives some time later, covered in blood, but otherwise healthy. He takes a call from Suki, and heads out with her to meet with some wereleopards. Morvan is nervous and jumpy, but tries to reassure Leslie the very submissive wereleopard he meets that he means no harm. He is shocked by the fierceness of her loyalty to her Nimir-Raj, to the point of demanding that Morvan not fight him. He almost walks out when he thinks Kattie, Leslie's lover, accuses him of abusing Leslie. Leslie convinces him not to go, by asking Morvan for protection, which he freely gives.
Morvan agrees to meet with Kyle, who invites him and his two leopards to join them for a moonlight hunt.
Katana and Jynxe go for a walk, and end up deep in rat territory. They encounter Mike and Don, Nick's minions, who introduce them to Nick. Don flirts with Katana, and gives her his cell number. They return to the hotel, in time to hook up with Morvan, who is just able to hold Katana's change back until they reach Kyle's ranch.
Morvan thanks Suki, and tells her about the dead wererat trail her came across. She tells him to call Patrick, which he does the next morning.
Morvan and Kyle talk about their respective positions, and Morvan agrees to wait a month before he challenges Kyle. The two groups seem to mesh fairly well, with only a few rough spots. Justin forces himself to assume human form early, so he can talk to the new arrivals. Morvan feeds him enough energy that he is no longer exhausted, an action that is witnessed with mixed emotions by Kyle. Katana catches a squirrel and gives it to Morvan. He comments to Kyle that it was the second time she had offered her kill to him, rather than claiming it herself.
After a good hunt, and a feast of rabbits, the various wereleopards retire to sleep, disrupted only by Brandy welcoming Morvan to the Pard in an almost direct confrontation to Kyle. Morvan mentions that he will always remember that it was Leslie who welcomed him first. Morvan and Kyle finally go off and hunt together.
Mellisa returns, and tells Kyle about Solange. Morvan and Kyle discuss the situation, and agree that Morvan should deal with her. Morvan discusses the situation with Jynxe and Katana, and tells them if the vampire takes over the Pard, they should get the Hell out while they still could. Morvan goes to meet the vampire the next day, and although she cannot dominate him, he is intensely attracted to her despite his own opinion of vampires. He leaves rather than having sex with her, and returns to Kyle's ranch, where he warns the Pard about her.
Various Pard members go off to work, leaving Morvan's Pard, Kyle and a few others to lounge around for the day. Jonah calls Katana, and she convinces Morvan to meet with him. She also convinces Don the wererat to meet with them as well.
Katana discovers a 'strange creature', and drags one of Kyle's Pard out to see it. Leslie informs Katana that it is a cow. Katana seems suitable impressed by the news, even though she once told Morvan that she had been cow tipping. She returns to Kyle's ranch house, and curls up with Justin to watch a movie and to eat salty popcorn.
While out hunting squirrels, Leslie encounters Suki, who is out walking the trails of the conservation area. She invites Suki to come visit, running back to the ranch house to let Morvan know that she is there. Morvan, Jynxe and Leslie go out to meet her, and all four return to the ranch, because it would be quicker for Morvan to drive Suki around to the parking lot than it would be for Suki to walk back along the trails.
When they arrive at the parking lot, it is discovered that Suki's car had been stolen. Morvan and Jynxe track the thieves by scent into a seedy neighborhood in Redmond. Morvan tries to get the car back from the thieves, but ends up in a fight after one of the thieves discovers Suki's uniform in the back seat. Morvan and Jynxe take on the car thieves, a collection of lowlife humans and one werewolf. Morvan tells Jynxe to avoid killing any of them because of Suki's presence, and to try to avoid infecting any, because he doesn't want to have to accept any of them as Pard.
-
Lisette storyline synopsis
Lisette meets Father Sozio at the hospital, where he explains that Tony was a homeless Desert Storm veteran who came home to discover that his wife had disappeared with their children. He agrees to let her assist in his investigation, and makes arrangements to meet with Nigel Salvatore the next night.
Lisette is a little anxious because of her history with vampires, but puts on a brave face and attends the meeting, where Father Sozio manages to get Nigel to agree to help. Later that night, she and Father Sozio meet with Solange and Waylon, who have been sent by Nigel to assist. The meeting is tense, but they all survive it unscathed.
-
Solange storyline synopsis
Solange arrives in Seattle, and meets with Nigel. He offers her refreshments, and introduces her to Peter, whom Solange feeds from. Nigel then introduces her to Mellisa, the wereleopard who was supposed to be her meal, Peter being her guide and chauffeur. Solange discussed meeting the Nimir-Raj with Mellisa, and she reluctantly agrees to pass her request on to Kyle.
Peter takes Solange to her hotel, where he helps settle her and her cats in. He explains his history as a vampires 'toy' to her. She throws him out for the day.
Peter returns the next day, and is surprise to discover that Solange is up during daylight hours. She offers him a gift; he doesn't even notice anything beyond the collar, and is more than happy to be claimed. Morvan arrives later that afternoon. Initially approaching without fear, Morvan becomes more cautious when he encounters Solange's aura. Although she cannot dominate him, Morvan is intensely attracted to her despite his own opinion of vampires, and they briefly make out. He leaves rather than having sex with her, and Peter is asked to 'make her forget'.
Solange to visit Nigel that evening, and is followed from the hotel by Waylon, one of Nigel's vampire agents. Peter is sent off to wait, while Solange is given the task of meeting with Father Sozio. Waylon gleefully informs her that Domenic is the local vampire executioner. Solange and Waylon meet with Father Sozio and Lisette. The meeting is tense, but they all survive it unscathed. Solange is returning to Archangel Towers when Waylon receives a call, diverting them to the docks to pick up an unknown vampire who has been seen there.
After a short search, they find Jewels, who reluctantly joins them in the car. They travel back to Archangel Towers and report to Nigel, who is amused by Solange's comment that Jewels is cursed. Solange and Waylon travel up to the rooftop garden where they are told Peter is waiting. Solange meets Leia, the gardens keeper and a Swan Queen of some considerable power.
Peter takes Solange to her hotel, where he helps settle her and her cats in. He explains his history as a vampires 'toy' to her. She throws him out for the day.
Peter returns the next day, and is surprise to discover that Solange is up during daylight hours. She offers him a gift; he doesn't even notice anything beyond the collar, and is more than happy to be claimed. Morvan arrives later that afternoon. Initially approaching without fear, Morvan becomes more cautious when he encounters Solange's aura. Although she cannot dominate him, Morvan is intensely attracted to her despite his own opinion of vampires, and they briefly make out. He leaves rather than having sex with her, and Peter is asked to 'make her forget'.
Solange to visit Nigel that evening, and is followed from the hotel by Waylon, one of Nigel's vampire agents. Peter is sent off to wait, while Solange is given the task of meeting with Father Sozio. Waylon gleefully informs her that Domenic is the local vampire executioner. Solange and Waylon meet with Father Sozio and Lisette. The meeting is tense, but they all survive it unscathed. Solange is returning to Archangel Towers when Waylon receives a call, diverting them to the docks to pick up an unknown vampire who has been seen there.
After a short search, they find Jewels, who reluctantly joins them in the car. They travel back to Archangel Towers and report to Nigel, who is amused by Solange's comment that Jewels is cursed. Solange and Waylon travel up to the rooftop garden where they are told Peter is waiting. Solange meets Leia, the gardens keeper and a Swan Queen of some considerable power.
-
Father Domenic Sozio storyline synopsis
Once at the hospital, Domenic thanks Suki for helping, and tells Lisette the story behind Tony's life, explaining the irony of his infection with lycanthropy. He agrees to let Lisette help in his investigation. After a short internal debate, Domenic makes an appointment to meet with Nigel Salvatore, and asks Lisette to attend.
The meeting goes well, and Nigel agrees to help. Later than evening Domenic and Lisette meet with Solange and Waylon. The meeting is tense, but they all survive it unscathed. They agree to meet the next evening, to begin the search for the vampire in earnest.
The meeting goes well, and Nigel agrees to help. Later than evening Domenic and Lisette meet with Solange and Waylon. The meeting is tense, but they all survive it unscathed. They agree to meet the next evening, to begin the search for the vampire in earnest.
-
Suki Neubasato storyline synopsis
After leaving the hospital, Suki returns home. The next day, Patrick picks her up and takes her to the docks, where they examine the bodies of two men who have been fished out of Puget Sound. Without knowing how she is doing it, Suki is able to tell that both men were wererats, and they were both killed by a silver knife.
Upon returning to the police station, Suki discovers a set of Mickey Mouse ears on her desk, with a bullet hole through one ear, and a card congratulating her on her shooting. Suki is not amused, and Patrick tries to explain that it is just their way of showing that the other cops are proud of her. Suki and Patrick begin looking into missing person reports, in the hopes that they can identify the bodies. When the forensic tests reveal that Suki is correct, she and Patrick head down to Gonzalez's, a sports bar frequented by wererats, to see if anyone there can identify the bodies. Suki manages to get the manager to identify the morgue photos, and verifies that the two men are indeed wererats. Suki also discovers where the wereleopards can be found. Patrick teases her about Morvan.
They return to the police station again, and Suki is congratulated by the captain for her cool thinking and straight shooting. He then tells her to go talk to the department shrink about the incident. He insists that she take a few days off. Suki is devastated.
She calls Morvan, and arranges to meet him so she can take him to meet the wereleopards, at a sex shop called Nibbles and Licks. Suki mediates a very tense encounter with the Seattle Pard, and then agrees to pick up Jynxe and Katana so they can meet the Pard too. Morvan has to hold Katana's beast in check until they reach Kyle's ranch, a fact that does not impress Suki since Katana is in her back seat.
Morvan thanks her profusely, and tells Suki about the dead wererats he smelled down by the beach. She tells him to call Patrick, since she cannot partake in any police work while on 'stress leave'. She drives home.
While hiking in a conservation area the next evening, she encounters Leslie, who is hunting squirrels. Leslie invites her to visit Morvan at the farm. She reluctantly agrees, especially when Leslie runs off to find Morvan. Along with Morvan, Jynxe and Leslie, Suki heads for the farm house, agreeing that it would be quicker and easier for Morvan to drive her around to the parking lot of the conservation area, rather than having her hike back.
When they arrive at the parking lot, it is discovered that Suki's car had been stolen. Morvan and Jynxe track the thieves by scent into a seedy neighborhood in Redmond, where a chop shop has been set up. Suki reluctantly allows Morvan to try to get her car back by talking to the car thieves, who have been joined by a werewolf.
Upon returning to the police station, Suki discovers a set of Mickey Mouse ears on her desk, with a bullet hole through one ear, and a card congratulating her on her shooting. Suki is not amused, and Patrick tries to explain that it is just their way of showing that the other cops are proud of her. Suki and Patrick begin looking into missing person reports, in the hopes that they can identify the bodies. When the forensic tests reveal that Suki is correct, she and Patrick head down to Gonzalez's, a sports bar frequented by wererats, to see if anyone there can identify the bodies. Suki manages to get the manager to identify the morgue photos, and verifies that the two men are indeed wererats. Suki also discovers where the wereleopards can be found. Patrick teases her about Morvan.
They return to the police station again, and Suki is congratulated by the captain for her cool thinking and straight shooting. He then tells her to go talk to the department shrink about the incident. He insists that she take a few days off. Suki is devastated.
She calls Morvan, and arranges to meet him so she can take him to meet the wereleopards, at a sex shop called Nibbles and Licks. Suki mediates a very tense encounter with the Seattle Pard, and then agrees to pick up Jynxe and Katana so they can meet the Pard too. Morvan has to hold Katana's beast in check until they reach Kyle's ranch, a fact that does not impress Suki since Katana is in her back seat.
Morvan thanks her profusely, and tells Suki about the dead wererats he smelled down by the beach. She tells him to call Patrick, since she cannot partake in any police work while on 'stress leave'. She drives home.
While hiking in a conservation area the next evening, she encounters Leslie, who is hunting squirrels. Leslie invites her to visit Morvan at the farm. She reluctantly agrees, especially when Leslie runs off to find Morvan. Along with Morvan, Jynxe and Leslie, Suki heads for the farm house, agreeing that it would be quicker and easier for Morvan to drive her around to the parking lot of the conservation area, rather than having her hike back.
When they arrive at the parking lot, it is discovered that Suki's car had been stolen. Morvan and Jynxe track the thieves by scent into a seedy neighborhood in Redmond, where a chop shop has been set up. Suki reluctantly allows Morvan to try to get her car back by talking to the car thieves, who have been joined by a werewolf.
-
Jewels storyline synopsis
After a certain amount of hiding and skulking, Jewels is approached by Waylon and Solange in a limo. Jewels reluctantly joins them in the car.
They travel back to Archangel Towers, where the driver tells Jewels that he is to occupy her time while Waylon and Solange meet with Nigel, after which it will be her turn. He takes her to a quiet room, and allows her to feed from him. When asked, he refuses to reveal his name. Despite her fear of enclosed spaces, Jewels enters the elevator, and gets off at the floor for Nigel's office. Miss Aguilar, Nigel's secretary ushers he into Nigel's office, where he asks her real name, whether she thinks she is cursed, and why she is in Seattle.
They travel back to Archangel Towers, where the driver tells Jewels that he is to occupy her time while Waylon and Solange meet with Nigel, after which it will be her turn. He takes her to a quiet room, and allows her to feed from him. When asked, he refuses to reveal his name. Despite her fear of enclosed spaces, Jewels enters the elevator, and gets off at the floor for Nigel's office. Miss Aguilar, Nigel's secretary ushers he into Nigel's office, where he asks her real name, whether she thinks she is cursed, and why she is in Seattle.
-
Maurice storyline synopsis
After bidding his vampire mother/childe goodbye, Maurice is picked up by a limo and drive into Seattle. At the point of no return, the driver gives Maurice the option of continuing and adhering to Nigel's instructions, or returning and facing the possibility of not making it home before sunrise. Maurice elects to comply.
Once at Archangel Towers, Maurice travels up to the rooftop garden where he has been told Solange will be waiting. Once in the garden, Maurice meets Leia, the garden's keeper and a Swan Queen of some considerable power.
Once at Archangel Towers, Maurice travels up to the rooftop garden where he has been told Solange will be waiting. Once in the garden, Maurice meets Leia, the garden's keeper and a Swan Queen of some considerable power
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:30 AM - REDMOND BARRENS - MORVAN
The fight was short but brutal. Jynxe could hear Morvan laughing. This was no hunt for him. This was a game, like playing with a ball of string. The same muscles were being used, but there was no desire to kill, only a kittenish desire to bat something around until it stopped moving.
Only the werewolf was of any concern, but it soon became obvious that he was not an Alpha. Given the choice of fighting with not one wereleopard, but two, he quickly decided that discretion was the better part of valor.
His departure seemed to take all the fight out of the rest of them. Morvan seemed a little disappointed when the car thieves started throwing their hands up in the air.
"Didn't I tell you guys that I wasn't a cop?" Morvan shook his head. "The car belongs to a cop, but I'm not one. I don't have to allow you to surrender." He looked over his shoulder at Suki. "But I'll be nice and I'll let you all live."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 10:30 AM - EUGENE'S PLACE - TOM, EUGENE AND RYAN
"Alright, Eugene, where are we supposed to meet these cats and rats and elephants?" asked Tom.
"That remains to be seen," replied the rat expert. "Supposedly they are waiting for a call from the wereleopards to specify the place. You know what the history between those two groups is. It's hardly surprising that the cats are being cautious."
Ryan snorted. "Cautious? I'm surprised the cats are in this at all. They got slaughtered by the rats the last time they met. And yet the cat that came to talk to Lobo didn't seem too worried if he made us into enemies. Either he's crazy, or he's stupid. My vote leans towards the first one."
"There are changes taking place in the Roderes," replied Eugene. "Maybe there is a chance for if not peace, then a cease fire, so to speak."
"Lobo won't go for peace," said Ryan. "He doesn't want to share the city. I'll start working on arguments to refute his reasoning. Any suggestions?"
"Alright, Eugene, where are we supposed to meet these cats and rats and elephants?" asked Tom.
"That remains to be seen," replied the rat expert. "Supposedly they are waiting for a call from the wereleopards to specify the place. You know what the history between those two groups is. It's hardly surprising that the cats are being cautious."
Ryan snorted. "Cautious? I'm surprised the cats are in this at all. They got slaughtered by the rats the last time they met. And yet the cat that came to talk to Lobo didn't seem too worried if he made us into enemies. Either he's crazy, or he's stupid. My vote leans towards the first one."
"There are changes taking place in the Roderes," replied Eugene. "Maybe there is a chance for if not peace, then a cease fire, so to speak."
"Lobo won't go for peace," said Ryan. "He doesn't want to share the city. I'll start working on arguments to refute his reasoning. Any suggestions?"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:00 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - LEIA
"Were you offered refreshment on your journey, Maurice?" asked Leia. "If not, I can arrange to have some one sent up. I'm afraid the only one up here currently that is eligible would be Peter, and he belongs to Solange. I doubt that she would be willing to share. Of course you could always dine after your meeting with her. Would you prefer that?"
She laughed, a joyful sound like tinkling bells. "You needn't worry. It isn't some kind of test. I know how much you vampires love your little games and tests."
-
Sunday July 7th 3:45 am Archangel Tower - Nigel
"You seem to make a habit of leaving a trail of death behind you, Gemma. May I call you Gemma?" Nigel smiled. Given his position and age, the slight hint of fang must have been deliberate. "Why should I offer you sanctuary in Seattle, Gemma? What would be the benefit of annoying the Master of another city?"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:42 AM - REDMOND BARRENS - MORVAN & SUKI
"I suppose we could walk," said Morvan. "Do you want to explain to Kyle why we left his van here? Or do you think he might want a newer car? You know, like the Jimmy over there."
"No one is taking anything," Suki whispered harshly from the doorway. "Give me my keys and let's just go. The cops will be here very soon."
Morvan nodded. "Yeah. And we all know what happens if Jynxe and I are caught here. I like fried food, but I don't want to be fried food."
"Unless you feel like staying in case these guys resist arrest. It's my civic duty to make sure these scumbags go to jail. Yours too. And hers."
Moran blinked. "Excuse me? You're going to drive off and leave us to pull the old citizen's arrest routine?"
"No. I'm staying with you. I'm asking for back-up. Eight guys versus little old me? I don't think it would work."
"Are you kidding? Just give them a dose of the old ninja skills. They'll be quivering puddles of fear, before your awesome might."
"You're staying," said Suki, in a tone that brooked no arguement. "Make sure they don't get away."
"Yes, Ma'am," said Morvan, in his best Texas twang. "Me an' the dep-U-tee, will stay riiiiight here."
"Fuck! They've got a pig WITH them!" shouted one of the car thieves. "Book! Book!" The others began to scatter.
"Playtime all over again!" cried Morvan, as he dove over a car towards one of the exits.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:45 AM -Kyles Ranch- Katana
Katana continued to pace up alone along the long drive way. Her feet shuffled slowly making a mini ditch as she walked like in the cartoon. Her hands were starting to look rawed from her nervously rubbing them together and her lip started too look like swiss cheese from her chewing on it.
Though the marks would heal once she stopped irritating them. She sighed heavily and hummed to herself softly though no matter what she did her mind wasn't eased. She was worried about Jynxe and Morvan. And the worst was the only thing that she could ponder.
-
Sunday July 7th 3:47 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels decided that it wouldn't be a good idea to point out that she is a Vampire and death was her calling card. "Probably none. But also what would be the point of contacting Czcibor and informing him of where I am. I'm not likely to go quietly. It took me years to get away from him."
-
July 7th 10:30am- Eugene's place- Maya
Maya was impatient, like always. "I don't think anything we say is going to change Lobo's mind. He's too territorial, natually. Maybe he feels threatened by an alliance between the rats and the wereleopards. That shouldn't really bother him considering the size of his... Our pack." Maya said with a smile. "Clearly the pack is growing everyday." She added with a glance at Shale.
"I don't really see how an alliance would benefit Lobo either. Sure it would be great for the other weres because their clans are so much smaller. Lobo would end up having to send out wolves when ever they needed them. When would Lobo ever need help from them? It seems like the wolves would end up with the shitty end of the stick. I'm surprised the vampires aren't constantly trying to get a hold on Lobo as well." Maya cut off at that realising she wasn't really refuting anything. She just ended up convincing herself that an alliance didn't seem like a good idea either. "You're gonna have a hard time changing Lobo's mind, Loki..."
-
Sunday July 7th 3:50 am Archangel Tower - Nigel
"On the contrary," said Nigel. "It would be a gesture of good faith between the Master of Seattle and Czcibor. And I'm afraid you underestimate the power you are seemingly prepared to array yourself against. I am but one of many tools of the Master, and he is to me as I am to you. You could no more resist my will than I can resist his. Do you truly want to pit your mosquito might against the will of the Master? Or do you want to try to come up with a somewhat more satisfying answer to my question? It is rare that I ask the same question twice. Do not expect it again during the duration of your stay in Seattle, however long it may be."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 10:30 AM - EUGENE'S PLACE - RYAN & Tom
"They have been trying. For years. Masters that can call wolves are being 'invited to visit' you might say," said Ryan. "And I know my job is hard but it was created for exactly this reason. Lobo is going to make a decision, and i'm going to try and talk him out of it. I know how he thinks, most of the time, so getting him to listen to reason isn't hard. Getting him to change his politics is."
"Besides," Tom added grimly, "I'm here for added insurance. If the vampires gain control of Lobo, that's when I make my bid for Ulfric. I know Lobo would rather die than submit to a vampire, so I know he wouldn't have a problem with me killing him. That means I wouldn't have a problem either. He may be physically stronger, but his will is no match for mine. It's not something I'd want to do, but if it came down to a choice between stepping up, or letting the vampires take control, I'd step up."
"I hope to God that doesn't happen," said Ryan. "I actually like that big son of a bitch."
"They have been trying. For years. Masters that can call wolves are being 'invited to visit' you might say," said Ryan. "And I know my job is hard but it was created for exactly this reason. Lobo is going to make a decision, and i'm going to try and talk him out of it. I know how he thinks, most of the time, so getting him to listen to reason isn't hard. Getting him to change his politics is."
"Besides," Tom added grimly, "I'm here for added insurance. If the vampires gain control of Lobo, that's when I make my bid for Ulfric. I know Lobo would rather die than submit to a vampire, so I know he wouldn't have a problem with me killing him. That means I wouldn't have a problem either. He may be physically stronger, but his will is no match for mine. It's not something I'd want to do, but if it came down to a choice between stepping up, or letting the vampires take control, I'd step up."
"I hope to God that doesn't happen," said Ryan. "I actually like that big son of a bitch."
-
Sunday July 7th, 1:43 AM -Redmond Barrens-Cynara Thorsen
Cynara pulled her jacket up around her shoulders, and covered her face. The fighting had stopped but then she had heard more yelling, and someone had just run by the end of the ally she had been hiding in for the last couple days.
She was scared. She had been scared non-stop for almost a week now, because 6 days ago, at night she had started to feel things in her body, and in her mind, that she had never felt before. And then, just a few days ago, she had blacked out completely all night. When she had awoken, she had been in this ally, naked, sore, tired as can be and covered in blood. She also thought that she could taste something coppery in her mouth.
Luckily, she had found a bag of old clothes, that someone must had thrown out, and had been able to get dressed. But not knowing where she was, she hadn't know where to go, and being so tired, she had just curled up, and cried herself to sleep. Then tonight this fight had happened, and she was now more scared than when she had woken up in the ally, because she didnt know who the people fighting were, and she was afraid that they might find her.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:00 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - SOLANGE
Solange reached out, fingers brushing the edge of a lily. It was . . . unnatural to have flowers so high above ground. This mountain of steel was no home to these delicate works of nature's grace. She sat back on the wrought iron bench, looking up at the faded sky. She wished to return to her cats, to waste no more time with these trivial entertainments.
Solange reached out, fingers brushing the edge of a lily. It was . . . unnatural to have flowers so high above ground. This mountain of steel was no home to these delicate works of nature's grace. She sat back on the wrought iron bench, looking up at the faded sky. She wished to return to her cats, to waste no more time with these trivial entertainments.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:01 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - LEIA
"Leia didn't wait for Maurice to answer. She simply linked her arm through his, and lead him to where Solange was trailing her fingers in the pond.
"Sun Angel, I have someone I want you to meet," she announced as they arrived. "Maurice, this is Solange. Be gentle with her, because she has the favor of the Master at the moment. Just don't tell Nigel. He'd be terribly cross if he found out. You are to give her your undiluted loyalty, just as she is to give hers to the Master. Solange, this is Maurice. He's come quite a distance to be part of your entourage. Please see to it that his journey isn't wasted."
"There was something else. Now what was it?" Leia paused, one index finger on her lower lip, in a child like gesture of trying to think. "Oh, now I remember. Peter. He's yours to do with as you chose, Solange. But remember to take care of him. The Master's favor can be fickle, if his gifts are discarded or broken. And try not to annoy Nigel too terribly much. He's too useful to easily replace, so if it comes down to it, the Master's favor will not stand you in good stead against one of the Master's favorites."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:45 AM - Redmond Barrens - Morvan
Two of the car thieves were lying stunned on the floor by the time Morvan reached the back door. One he had shoved head first into the wall. The second he had used as a landing pad, driving him into the trunk of a Grand Am. The third managed to slip outside and was sprinting down the alley when Morvan stuck his head out.
He smiled, a feral, predatory smile. His muscles bunched in anticipation of the chase, the hunt. Just not the kill, Morvan reminded himself. She may be scum, but that doesn't mean I can kill her, especially with Suki around....
"Run, run, run, as fast as you can! I'll still catch you, 'cause I'm the Kitty-Kat Man!" he called out. "I'll even give you a head start." He inhaled deeply, to get the woman's scent, and at that moment, he forgot all about her.
There was a wereleopard in the alley, a very frightened wereleopard.
"JYNXE! Get out here!"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:45 AM -Kyle's Ranch - Kyle
"Is there something wrong, Katana?" Kyle's approach had been silent, and the wind carried from her to him, so Katana hadn't detected his scent. Whether deliberate or accidental, it had been a perfect job of stalking.
"I saw you pacing from the window. Are you worried about Morvan and J Jynxe? They'll be fine." He laid a comforting arm around her shoulders. Unlike Morvan, it was almost impossible for Katana to feel Kyle's beast until he touched her. "You don't need to worry. They haven't abandoned you. That I can say for certain. They'll be back. You just need to be patient. And you need to get some sleep. I'm not going to drag you inside, if you don't want to come, but I'm going to go back in. Are you coming with me?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:45 AM -Kyle's Ranch - Katana
Katana blinked her eyes filled with worry filled tears. Her hands she continued to rub together roughly while still chewing on her lip. The words hit her ears but nothing was sinking in. She stood silent for a few minutes just starring like a zombie at Kyle.
She nodded slightly."I'm sure your right but-"she paused and took a deep breath and wrapped herself in his arms warmth. "- I cant help but worry. They've never left me before."She sighed a bit starting to feel better. She yawned wide sticking her tounge out slightly cat like.
She looked up at him with big eyes child like in their innocence. "Sleep might be good. Could...could I sleep with you?"she said quitely with fear of rejection
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:46 AM - Redmond Barrens - Cynara
Cynara held her breath. A man had just come to the end of the ally and stopped there. Then he had called someone else out to him. She could have swore that he had looked in her direction. She started to shake with fear, this was just getting worse and worse.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:46 AM - Redmond Barrens - Jynxe
To the she-cat's dismay, she hadn't had a chance to clothesline an escapee--Morvan got to have all the fun. She dutifully guarded Suki and the exit while Morvan rushed after the single theif to escape him--the other two would be regretting such a venture in the morning, she imagined.
Pouting delicately, she let her stance go. It was the most cut back she had been since she was a kitten. That was when Morvan called her. With glee and a bounce in her step, Jynxe raced across the room, leaping over the Grand Am and springing between the semi-concious car thieves to and through the back door. She moved like fleshy lightening, until she was next to Morvan and had a time to focus on anything but the insane pleasure of being a predator and a cat.
"What is--"
She stopped. She sniffed. She spun around in a circle and then turned back to Morvan. "Damn."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:47 AM - Redmond Barrens - Cynara
Cynara quivered. A woman had just joined the man at the end of the ally. But that wasnt what had made her quiver. At the moment that the woman had appeared, a wind had blowen in Cyn's direction, and she had smelled something on the wind. She didnt know how she knew, she just did, but it was the man. She could smell.... POWER... and she had an almost uncontrolable urge to go to him. She bit her lip to stop the noise that was trying to burt from her throat. She tasted blood.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:47 AM - Redmond Barrens - Morvan
"Yeah," said Morvan. "I think we got another Katana. I don't think she'd go anywhere that we can't follow, but I don't want the cops finding her. We need to either wait until they're gone, or get her out of here now. My vote is for getting her out of here, but I'm don't want to burn my bridges with Suki. You're going to have to take her and the van and bail. I'll stay, and make sure things are handled on this end. Get her into the van and get back to the ranch.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 10:35 AM - EUGENE'S PLACE - Maya
Maya sighed, "Lobo's Lucky... Yeah, hopefully it doesn't come to that." I certainly wouldn't have a problem with ending the long existence of a few night crawlers. That is, if it ever came to that. Maya's thoughts turned to the few vampires she had killed. Most of her bad opinion of vampires had come from being lent out to the Master of the city back home, on more than one occasion. Another plus 1 for Lobo's pack. Apparently there were no serious vampires connections... And with Tom around things were guaranteed to stay that way. "The rats are gonna have to prove their worth. Helping out one lost wolf isn't really enough... Your best bet would be the cease fire." Really, Maya was thinking the whole meeting think was fucked. She was also getting more impatient by the minute. Why would they want to meet with me? After trying to kill their so called leader? I still don't believe Baby Rat's an alpha. "Tom, what do you think of all this?"
Maya sighed, "Lobo's Lucky... Yeah, hopefully it doesn't come to that." I certainly wouldn't have a problem with ending the long existence of a few night crawlers. That is, if it ever came to that. Maya's thoughts turned to the few vampires she had killed. Most of her bad opinion of vampires had come from being lent out to the Master of the city back home, on more than one occasion. Another plus 1 for Lobo's pack. Apparently there were no serious vampires connections... And with Tom around things were guaranteed to stay that way. "The rats are gonna have to prove their worth. Helping out one lost wolf isn't really enough... Your best bet would be the cease fire." Really, Maya was thinking the whole meeting think was fucked. She was also getting more impatient by the minute. Why would they want to meet with me? After trying to kill their so called leader? I still don't believe Baby Rat's an alpha. "Tom, what do you think of all this?"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:04 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - SOLANGE
Solange looked up, curious at the distraction and the anglicized mention of her name. The swan queen had brought someone with her and Solange stood up to examine what had been presented.
"I have no wish to irk Nigel overmuch," Solange murmured, glancing at the woman. "Where is Peter now? Am I to have only males to entertain me? I would think that such an arrangement will quickly grow tiresome."
Solange just touched Maurice's lips. "Is there reason for her warning. pet?"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:05 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - LEIA
Leia laughed. "And here we were led to believe that you did not like the company of women. At least that was the impression we got when you chose to send Mellisa home and kept Peter. As I recall, you even said something to that effect. Oh don't look so surprised. Surely you realized the honeymoon suite was wired. But, if you are interested in a little female companionship, I'm sure some one will be made available."
Leia paused, for the briefest moment. "Peter is coming. He was resting in one of the rooms that are available up here for guests, but he will be here in less than one minute. He's quite taken with you. He's been talking about you almost from the point Nigel seperated the two of you. it's quite amusing, watching him sing your praises, and try not to say anything that might been seen as a betrayal of either you or Nigel.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 10:35 AM - EUGENE'S PLACE - TOM
Tom sighed. "I think we're going to find out. I think that if we end up in a fight with the other lycanthropes, they will be wiped out, but it would take a lot of work, and there is no way the police could avoid getting involved in what would essentially be wholesale slaughter. I think if we end up in a fight with the vampires, everybody loses." He looked at his watch. "I think they'd better call soon."
-
Sunday July 7th 10:30 am Patrick's Office - Patrick
"Have you been given your instructions yet?" asked Patrick. Benjamin shook his head. He lit another cigarette, but butted it out as soon as Patrick frowned.
"Sorry," said Benjamin. It was odd, hearing an apology coming from him, especially when it was directed at Patrick. Patrick wore a thousand dollar three piece suit that screamed 'prentious yuppie', or it would have if Patrick hadn't had the charisma to carry it off. Benjamin, on the other hand, was tall and slender, bordering on thin. His face was deeply pockmarked and craggy. He could have been a well preserved fifty, or a hard living thirty. He wore a black leather vest over a Harley t-shirt, black jeans and cowboy boots. His hair was long and black, heavily streaked with grey, and carelessly tied back with a red bandanna. He was the ultimate picture of bad ass.
To an outsider, the deference would have been puzzling. To Kador, the reason was as obvious as the fading scent of burning tobacco. Patrick and Benjamin were both werewolves, but despite his age, Benjamin was by far the inferior when it came to status and power. He wasn't the bottom of the pack by any means, but in all things Benjamin would defer to Patrick as any animal would to a stronger member of it's own kind.
"You and Kador are our insurance. When the call comes in to give the location of the meeting with the wererats, Eugene will call here as soon as Tom and Ryan leave. You two will take a position nearby, any you will make sure that if things go badly it is the wererats that pay the price."
"What about Tom and Ryan?"
Patrick fixed Benjamin with a baleful look that all lawyers can pull off. "You have your instructions, Benjamin. If anything happens to either of them, the rats will have to pay a higher price."
Benjamin nodded. He looked at Kador. "What kind of piece you carrying?"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:04 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - SOLANGE
"I don't," Solange said with a shrug, "both sexes have their disadvantages, but I would not limit myself as such." There were after all certain advantages in the company of women, an understanding that could not be found in male counterparts. Peter was useful in his obsessive adoration, but she preferred not to have everyone so eager to prostrate themselves. A little fear did taste so well.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:05 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - LEIA
Leia nodded. "Nigel has been speaking to Kyle, the Nimir-Raj of the local wereleopards. It seems your little tete-a-tete with Mellisa stirred up a whole hornet's nest of problems. I'm sure he will be more reasonable once he meets you, although Morvan seems bound and determined to keep you away from any of the wereleopards. He's new, so we haven't figured out how he fits into the grand scheme. As far as I know, the female wereleopards outnumber the males significantly. I'm sure we'll be able to convince at least one to spend some time with you. I'm not a fan of them, as you can imagine."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:50 AM - Redmond Barrens - Cynara
Cynara looked at the woman talking to her. She could smell something coming from her too, something like what she could smell from the man. The smell was comforting, and Cynara started to slide out of her hiding place. Once she was clear of the garbage, she pulled her jacket tight around her, and stood up to her full 5'10 height. She felt she belonged with these people, but she wasn't going to go to them a weakling. She turned to the woman. "Before you take me to this farm, I have clothes and belongings at a hotel. I need to get them." She tried to sound confidant, but her voice cracked a little from lack of use over the last few days.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:51 AM - Redmond Barrens - Morvan
Already his ears could pick up the distant wail of sirens. Morvan nodded. "We can pick up her shit on the way back. Now get her to the van before the cops show up. If they find her with us, there will be too many questions, and I think she's too new to handle them without snapping."
He spared a look through the door to make sure Suki was still okay. She was busily handcuffing the car thieves... with duct tape. He didn't want to leave her completely alone. She had done so much for him, and the original two members of his three leopard Pard. Now, in helping her, they had found a fourth. Perhaps it was fate.
"I'll be along as soon as I can. I need to stay to make sure Suki stays safe until her back-up arrives. Damn it all, but even though she isn't one of us, I 'm beginning to think of her as one of my Pard. This is the second time she's led me to the prize. I'll explain to her what's going on, and I'll meet you in the van in ten minutes. Pull around to the far side of the block. That should be far enough to keep the bacon off your ass."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:51 AM - Redmond Barrens - Jynxe
"Yessir," Jynxe acceded. She turned her gaze back to the young were leopard. "You heard him, sweety. Follow me. The van's parked on the far side of this alley; if you see or smell anything that startles you, just bear with it. I understand this is all really, really new to you" Jay was trying to read the woman's expression, but beyond the confusion there was acceptance and a little bit of fear. Good things to have waiting to emerge from confusion, Jynxe decided. She laid a hand on the other's arm and gently led her back down the alley way, trying hard to fight the instinct to run. She, too, could hear the sirens--hell, the youngling probably could too--and it had always signified danger for her and her kind.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:51 AM - Redmond Barrens - Cynara
Cynara nodded. Her ears almost perked at the sound of the sirens. She had thought she could hear something, but didnt believe it, cause it sounded so far away. She followed the woman to the van and opened the door to the back. "I'll sit back here, so he can get in the front." When she said 'he' there had been a note of adoration in her voice. Instinctivly, she had known that he was the leader. She got in the van. "I'm Cynara by the way. You said your name is Jynxe? And he's Morvan, right?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:54 AM - Redmond Barrens - Jynxe
Jynxed climbed into the driver's seat, her eyes drifting from starting the van to the young leopard.
"Yes," she answered Cynara, "his name is Morvan. He'll be your Nimir-raj, or king. Where we're taking you, Kyle is Alpha of that Pard, but...well, politics." Jynxe shrugged. Cynara didn't know how the were world worked; she was as green as any human, and probably as supersitious. Jay wondered if she would take to being Pard as Katana had, or if Cynara would balk against her nature.
Jynxe put the van in gear and drove down two blocks and over a street, back tracking so that she was close enough that she didn't fear the Morvan was too far, while being a ways away from where Morvan and Suki waited for the police to arrive. Jynxe turned the key to ACC and kicked back, flipping idly through radio stations.
"So, Cynara, how long have you been Pard?" Jynxe asked, trying to ease the silence. There was no doubt that Cynara was Pard, and had shifted with the last full moon. The youngling's instincts were already kicking in, too; she could tell Morvan held power and authority in ways that only other Pard could. It was promising.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:57 AM - Redmond Barrens - Cynara
Cynara looked at Jynxe with a little confusion. "I'm not sure what I am, but a few days ago, just before the full moon, I started feeling funny. And I dont really remember much for the next couple days, and then I was in the alley. I didnt know where to go, so I stayed there. I know that Im something different now... and you and Morvan are the same, but I dont know what it is...." There was no fear in her voice, just confusion, like someone trying to explain the colour green, to a blind person. But also, deep down, she knew that Jynxe knew exactly what she meant.
-
Sunday July 7th,10:37 A.M. - Eugene's Place - Shale
Shale had kept fairly quite during the meeting, and close to Ryan. Even though he had claimed her, she still was unsure about her place in the pack. Not to mention that she was not very comfortable around strangers still. As the meeting dragged on, she started to become agitated. It was those damn walls, she had to get outside before long.
Tom sighed. "I think we're going to find out. I think that if we end up in a fight with the other lycanthropes, they will be wiped out, but it would take a lot of work, and there is no way the police could avoid getting involved in what would essentially be wholesale slaughter. I think if we end up in a fight with the vampires, everybody loses." He looked at his watch. "I think they'd better call soon."
Shale spoke up at this point. "I could always call Don and find out what is going on."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 10:38 AM - EUGENE'S PLACE - Tom
Tom nodded. "Sounds like a plan, although from what Eugene was saying, it's the cats that are calling the shots here. Cats call the rats, rats call us, we all go meet up in the place the cats chose. Essentially, part of the reason we are there is to discourage the cats from repeating what the rats did to them a few years ago."
Eugene pointed to a phone. "Use that one. It's set to record any calls in or out. And it's a digital system, so there's no noise on the line. They won't know they're being recorded. Afterwards, I can analyze the background noise to figure out where they are when they answer the call."
Ryan snorted. "You need your own comic book. 'Eugene: Furry Mastermind'."
"At least I have hair, Mr Bryner," retorted Ryan. Of all the wolves present, Eugene seemed most comfortable with Ryan. Neither of the girls had heard him use even so much as a disrespectful tone to either of them or to Tom, in the time they had been there.
Tom nodded. "Sounds like a plan, although from what Eugene was saying, it's the cats that are calling the shots here. Cats call the rats, rats call us, we all go meet up in the place the cats chose. Essentially, part of the reason we are there is to discourage the cats from repeating what the rats did to them a few years ago."
Eugene pointed to a phone. "Use that one. It's set to record any calls in or out. And it's a digital system, so there's no noise on the line. They won't know they're being recorded. Afterwards, I can analyze the background noise to figure out where they are when they answer the call."
Ryan snorted. "You need your own comic book. 'Eugene: Furry Mastermind'."
"At least I have hair, Mr Bryner," retorted Ryan. Of all the wolves present, Eugene seemed most comfortable with Ryan. Neither of the girls had heard him use even so much as a disrespectful tone to either of them or to Tom, in the time they had been there.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:58 AM - Redmond Barrens - Jynxe
"I know," Jynxe said softly. She couldn't personally identify with Cynara, she had been a child when she had been changed, but she had been with others who had not started their life as a shifter that way.
Suddenly, something became powerfully clear. If Cynara had been attacked (that was the only way she could have been wounded) by a were leopard, she would know it. She would know what it was. The only explanation for her not knowing was...
"Innoculation," Jynxe murmured under her breath. It was an evil in itself, but many saw it as an necessary evil. "Cynara," she said louder, "did you recently receive the lycanthropy vaccine?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 2:00 AM - Redmond Barrens - Cynara
Cynara looked at Jynxe."Lycanthropy vaccine? Ya I did, but what does that have to do with whats happening to me? Why can I smell you... that you're angry and him.... why do I feel so drawn to him? Why do I want to run to him, and have him take care of me?" Cynara started sounding worried.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 2:00 AM - Redmond Barrens - Jynxe
"Did you know that the procedure can actually infect you with lycanthropy, rather than protecting you?" Jynxe asked, ignoring Cynara's other questions. She didn't want to just come out and say "you're a lycanthrope", it seemed to harsh. She couldn't be harsh to someone who was infected in such a way, without anything to prepare them for the change. She wanted Cynara to realize what had happened on her own.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 2:00 AM - Redmond Barrens - Cynara
Cynara looked at Jynxe in shock. "It can? But, its a vaccine... its to make it so you dont get it... thats why I went and got the shot. Back home there's hardly any Lycanthropes. But when I got here, I realized how many there were here. I didnt want to accidentaly get scratched or something and get it. So I went and got the shot. That was..." she stopped to think for a moment. " Almost three weeks ago. And then, as I said, about a week ago, I felt all funny and blacked out....." her voice cracked. "It was right around the full moon." Cynara face went white
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 2:01 AM - Redmond Barrens - Jynxe
"The vaccine is like the flu shot. It's the lycanthropy virus itself, and designed to help the human body build up an ammunity to the virus. It is, by no means, perfect. Just like you can get the flu or small pox from the vaccinations, you can get lycanthropy from its own vaccine. It's more common among the lycanthrope vaccine, because the science behind it hasn't been worked on as much as the flu has. In all actuality," Jynxe turned in her seat to look at Cynara, "you would have been safer without the vaccine. You can't contract the virus my mere contact with a were. They have to be in their animal form, and they have to attack you. I don't think any were is stupid enough to do that. The only case I've heard of in recent years of were attack was a were rat, although that was just on the fourth." Her brow wrinkled. "And there may be some foul-play behind that attack too. It's an automatic death sentence to attack a human." Jay sighed softly at the look on Cynara's face. "I'm sorry, sweety, but you're a were-leopard."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 2:05 AM - Redmond Barrens -Cynara
Cynara just looked at Jynxe. After a few minutes, she finally spoke. "A were-leopard? You mean, I can turn into a leopard? During the full moon, I turned into a leopard? What if I hurt someone! I tasted blood when I woke up.... but I dont remember anything from when I..." she paused for a moment" ... changed." She looked up at Jynxe, tears in her eyes. "What if I attacted someone, and made it so they're a were-leopard too? They could be out there... all by themselves... scared, like I've been?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 2:05 AM - Redmond Barrens -Jynxe
Instinctively, Jynxe reached out and laid a hand on Cynara's knee, comforting. "I doubt it. You might have killed deer, or some small animals, but it would have been all over the news if you attacked a human." Jay paused, thoughtful. "You don't remember anything? Not at all? That's...strange. The beast completely took over you. If you had attacked someone, they'd be dead. Very dead, and it'd be a mess no one could miss. As far as I know, there haven't been any reports on a death of that sort."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 2:07 AM - Redmond Barrens -Cynara
Cynara looked at Jynxe hopefully. "So you dont think that I hurt anyone!?" Cynara looked happy. "okay, so Im a were-leopard. And so are you and Morvan? But you siad that Morvan is my King? So I was right? I smelled correctly?" Cynara was extreamly happy with herself.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 2:08 AM - Redmond Barrens -Jynxe
"Yes, he's your king." Jynxe smiled in response to Cynara's elation. The youngling wasn't taking her situation as badly as many others would. It was a very, very good sign. "You smelled correctly, and you felt correctly. Although, it's no suprise. While many try and hide the fact that they are lycanthrope, Morvan boasts it. His power radiates from him like the glow from a candle flame, only ten times brighter." A wistful look came into Jay's eyes. "He's a superb leader. He cares for his Pard, all of us, even those under Kyle. He's wise, and not stingy. He can have fun." Jay was reminded of her father, his cool dark gaze and the flash of his white teeth. Morvan was very much like that man, but different in his own right. Her father never would have tried to ally himself with anyone not Pard: werewolves, wererats, and never would he have met with a vampire. Jynxe couldn't decide if Morvan was wiser for what he was doing, or simply reckless.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 2:08 AM - Redmond Barrens -Cynara
Cynara watched as Jynxe settled into a deep thought. Once she thought it was alright, she spoke again. " You mentioned Kyle.... and those under him. Who is he? And why are there Pard under him, and not under Morvan? Is Kyle another...I'll say king, cause I cant remember the word you used...."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 2:09 AM - Redmond Barrens -Jynxe
Jynxe shook her head. "No, he's an Alpha, but no Nimir-raj. The Pard is under him because it would be unnecissary for Morvan to accede leadership there. He's new to this city, like myself, he doesn't need to introduce himself with violence. Besides, Kyle runs things smoothly. Morvan won't uproot that until absolutely necessary." Jynxe thought about Solange, the vampire Morvan had encountered. Her animal to call was a cat. "That's why I and Katana, another young were, are not specifically in Kyle's Pard. Morvan is stonger in places Kyle is not. He is a good man, a good leopard, but he's not Morvan. Under Morvan, we're...I don't want to say safer, but that kind of is the situation." Jynxe shook her head. "You'll meet him. He's nice and wise, like Morvan. All good leaders have that quality."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 2:10 AM - Redmond Barrens -Cynara
"Okay, so theres two leaders? But Morvan is stronger than Kyle? Kyle leads his own group, so does Morvan, but Morvan should be leader of both, and isnt? Am i getting this all right? You, Morvan and the other one are one group, but you mingle with the other one...This is so confusing. " Cynara shook her head. " I'm going to be in your group though, right? You arent going to drop me off with Kyle and his group are you?" Cynara was suddenly worried. She wanted to stay with Morvan and Jynxe, but what if she was too new? Didnt know enough? Would Morvan get rid of her?
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:51 AM - Redmond Barrens - Suki&Morvan
Suki ran out of handcuffs. She had only two pair on her and had to resort to using some ducttape they found in the shop.
She felt slightly foolish as she straddled the men as the lay on their bellies on the dirty floor. She pulled off more duct tape it making a loud noise as it parted from the roll and Morvan held the last offender down. "You have the right to remain silent." Again the sound of more tape being pulled from the roll as she taped him further and conitued reading him his rights.
She was pumped. The adrenaline running through her veins in the back of her mind she was just damned thankful that no one had been hurt.
She could see the flashing lights though the filthy windows and knew the cops were there.
There was a loud knock on the door. "Open up this is the Police."
"Doors open! Come in." She looked to Morvan "no sudden Movements cause they dont know what to find."
The cops entered and Suki held her hands up for the cops to see. There was a pause as they looked to her and Morvan and the half dozen guys on the floor.
Suki explained that she was a cop and if given the chance she would gladly show them her badge. "Im not from the same preceint as you are from but my name is Officer Suki Neubasato I work for the Homicide division downtown.You dont need to read em their rights theyre full aware its been done."
The head officer took her badge and Id and scanned it. "This is outta your juristiction Neubasato. You get bored and come down into my turf to play cops and robbers?" He asked dryly clearly not impressed. His steel grey eyes looked her up and down.
"No sir. The stole my car but werent to hard to track down. So I called in report and here you guys are." Suki replied calmly setting aside her duct tape.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 2:11 AM - Redmond Barrens -Cynara
Jynxe shook her head. Now that Cynara had laid it out like that, things did seem confusing. "Yes, and no. We're all Pard, and since were-cats always get the shit end of the deal we need to stick together. But it's more than that. It's the bond of being Pard. In all reality it doesn't matter who leads or who follows, as long as we're all together and capable. Kyle's doing a good job as leader of his people, and Morvan doesn't need to step in and unbalance that. If it comes to a head, Morvan will, but when there's no need for blood to be shed then we won't shed any blood. This isn't a were-wolf pack, there are no petty power struggles. And as for you..." Jynxe paused, thinking. "I'm not sure what Morvan would do. I don't think he'll just give you over to Kyle; he doesn't have a right to. It's your choice who to follow, in the end, even though he is the Nimir-raj and he does have a level of command over you even now, without a king or Alpha. Once you choose, though, you'll belong to him. You'll have the obligation to obey him, whether you approve or not, or you can leave; likewise, his obligation will be to protect you and look out for your best interests. That's what a good leader does, and he's one of the best I've ever seen, and not just power wise. He's got the steel that earned him his rank."
Jay patted her hand on Cynara's leg. "I know it's all confusing, and Morvan can probably explain it better than I can. And he will, I'm sure. But don't worry about us leaving you. We're all together in this, for better or for worse. That's part of what it means to be Pard."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 1:52 - 3:00 AM - Redmond Barrens - Morvan
Morvan grinned. "Can I go now?" he asked, knowing full well that the answer was 'no'.
"Who's your back-up, Neubosato?"
"My name is Morvan Sabrehair, and before you ask, no, I'm not a cop. I am a wereleopard though, just so you know up front. I don't want anything to happen accidentally. I'm here in the capacity of unofficial police dog, or in this case, cat. I helped Office Neubosato track down her car and her cell phone. I also rather reluctantly agreed to stay and help her keep an eye on the car thieves until you guys arrived."
"Why reluctantly, Sabrehair? And let's see some ID."
Morvan's wallet appeared in his hand before the officer could blink. There were four guns pointed at him in less than a second. "That's why. Have you ever met a cop who was comfortable around shifters? Or vise versa?"
"You're a long way from home, Sabrehair."
"Visiting friends."
"Which friends?"
Suki could see the explosion coming. She laid a hand on Morvan's shoulder. "Easy, Morvan."
In a voice far too calm to be reassuring, Morvan answered. "I respectfully refuse to answer that question, officer, because I feel that it has nothing to do with the current situation. My friends are not present and are therefore of no interest to you, and if you think I'm going to give you their names and addresses so you can go harrass them, you are out of your tree." Suki could tell by the way Morvan's beast was raging that he was considering the cop's questions a threat to the safety of Kyle's Pard. At this point, he was prepared to die, rather that expose them to danger. Die, or worse, kill.
"I can vouch for them," she said, still holding Morvan's shoulder.
"Sir, we've got missing vehicle reports on all of these cars," said one of the other cops, interrupting the tension of the moment. Everyone relaxed, athough Morvan less than the others.
It took a moment, but the cop finally made a decision. "Alright. Mr Sabrehair, I'm going to ask you to go with officer Hanover, so she can take your statement. Officer Neubosato, you come with me. I want to know exactly what happened here. After we get everything straightened out, you're free to go."
"Thanks," said Morvan, and it almost sounded as if he meant it. "See you late Suki. We make a hell of a team, you and me." Perhaps it was only in her mind, that Suki heard a slight emphasis on the last three words.
"Okay, let's take this from the top, Neubosato. You know the drill. Please explain to me how you ended up in my precinct hunting car theives with a Canadian werewolf as your back-up?"
"I'm a wereleopard, not a werewolf," called Morvan, from halfway across the garage.
"I don't care if you're a fucking weremoose, I wasn't talking to you."
Morvan shrugged, and turned back to officer Hanover. "Sorry about that. Anyway, I ran into Suki, and offered to walk her back to her car, which wasn't there when we got there....."
* * *
It was over an hour before Morvan slipped into the van with Jynxe and Cynara. "Fucking cops," he growled. "Let's get out of here."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 3:00 AM - Redmond Barrens - Cynara
Cynara sat in the back seat and looked at Morvan. She had talked with Jynxe for awhile, and then settled into a comfortable silence. She had napped a little too she thought. Cynara had been so excited to meet Morvan, but now that he was in the van, she was afraid to say anything to him. She could feel his beast. it carressed hers and made her almost purr, but she couldnt bring herself to say anything to him. What if he decided that he wanted her to join with Kyle's pard? Jynxe had said that it was her choice who to follow, but if he didnt want her, she would have to follow Kyle. She couldnt be on her own.
She watched him, hoping he would speak to her.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 3:00 AM - Redmond Barrens -Jynxe
"Have a nice chat with the boys in blue?" Jynxe asked Morvan, teasing to try and put him in a better mood. Nothing was as discomforting as a grouchy 'raj.
Jynxe had talked with Cynara, answered her questions as best as she was able, and watched as the youngling sat, thought, and napped. To pass the time, Jynxe had listened to the radio, finding a station that suited her tastes nicely. Nevertheless, the time wore on her, and she was only too glad when Morvan climbed into the passanger's seat. Jynxe turned the key in the ignition, but her seat belt on and put the van in drive. She would almost be as happy as Morvan to get to the ranch, away from police and their tendancy to hold long, drawn out 'conversations'.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 3:010 AM - Redmond Barrens - Morvan
Morvan snorted. "I'm beginning to think Suki is the only cop that isn't fucking stupid. As soon as they find out you're a shifter, they automatically start looking for ways to make it look like whatever happened is your fault." He shook his head.
"Let's just go. We need to stop at a payphone and call the farm to let them know we're okay. And we need to let them know we've got one more incoming." Morvan turned to look at Cynara. His face softened, and he reached out to touch her shoulder. There was an immediate change in his beast. It went from angry to an odd sort of joyful calm in the space of a heartbeat, all from that single touch.
"Hey," he said. "How you doing? And which hotel were you staying at? If we're going to get your things, we'll need to know where to go." He laughed. "Enjoy this moment. It's not often I let anyone tell me where to go."
-
07 July/ 10:30am/Joe's/ Jonah
That morning Jonah was awakened by the sound of his sterio playing. Jonah rubbed the back of his head and glanced over at the clock on the wall. "Nine thirty, I need to get a shower." He yawned a bit and slid out of his chair and slowly made his way up the stairs. "I gues...."
Jonah yawned and stretched before entering his bed room and searching about the room he had yet to sleep in. He was a bit at awe as he took in the size of it. In fact it even had a balcony. Jonah smiled with a slight purr and started for his shower. When he looked around the large bath room he grinned brightly. "Now this is nice."
His shower was short and he managed to be dressed byaround ten. He wanted to look nice for his coming arangement with the leopard so made sure of that before going down to fix himself breakfest. he nade sure to have his phone in the kitchen for when Morvan called. He even hummed to himself as he prepared himself an omlet. "Joe... life is good."
Come around ten thirty, Jonah settled in and began to relax before he had to deal with the other lycan. The phone was close by for when the man called. "Whenever you're read pussy cat."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:07 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - SOLANGE
"Cats are an acquired taste," Solange said with a faint smile. "I am sure that such an arrangement would be satisfactory. Do you suppose Morvan might be killed? He is strong, but if he is unwilling to submit to the Master then he should not be allowed to live." Solange looked down a moment, flashing a bit of fang, "if the Master wishes, of course."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:08 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - LEIA
"Gently, Angel, gently," chided Leia. "One fiesty wereleopard is the least of our problems. You would strike the piece from the board before you would see how it could be used to best advantage. I'm shocked you would be so crude. Oh look, here's our Peter. shall I leave you two alone to get better reaquainted?"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:09 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - SOLANGE
"It was a thought," Solange said with a shrug. She was feeling rather vicious in regards to Morvan at the moment, she wouldn't be perturbed if he did meet an unfortunate end. Solange looked over as Peter approached. "If you have nothing else for me?"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:10 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - LEIA
"Neither I, nor the master have anything else," said Leia. "Is there anything you require? Further personnel, for your entourage? A veterinarian perhaps, to look over your pregnant charge? Ask at the front desk, and one will be sent." She said nothing more.
She turned away, and in the space of a dozen heartbeats, Leia had reverted to the form of a swam, and was swimming rapidly towards the centre of the pond
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:12 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - SOLANGE
"Peter," Solange held her hand out to him, ignoring the swan as she left. "Where have you been?" She asked, drawing him closer, squeezing his hand just enough that it hurt a little and that little thread of fear that she was angry whispered through him. She smiled, she liked that fear. "Tell me."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:15 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - PETER
"I was sleeping, until not too long ago," Peter answered, trying hard not to wince, but not fully suceeding. "When Nigel sent you off with Waylon, he insisted that I come up here and get some rest. About an hour ago, Leia woke me up, and wanted to know what I thought of you. I told her the truth. I said you terrify me, but at the same time I'd throw myself in front of a silver bullet for you. You claimed me, when so many others have used me and cast me aside. If it weren't for you, I'd be nothing. I know you can take that away as easily as you gave it, and I think that adds spice to the situation. I'm nothing without you, and I know I have no say in how long that situation lasts. "
He bowed his head. "I hope I haven't displeased you, or said too much."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:16 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - SOLANGE
"It is well that you understand the situation, Peter," Solange agreed. She touched his cheek, drawing her finger down his skin. "I dislike it when my pets become presumptuous. You are not a cat and as such should behave a little better than a heartless feline."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:18 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - PETER
"I'm more the dog type," said Peter. "Loyal. Obedient. Adoring, no matter how many times he's been kicked. "You put a collar on me, and claimed me, Solange. You own me. I would never willingly do anything to hurt you. I will not bite the hand that feeds, unless you tell me to."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:19 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - PETER
"Speaking of dog tricks, do you want me to fetch the car?" asked Peter. "We have an hour or two before dawn. We could stop someplace and get you something to eat, or I could take you back to your cats."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:20 AM - ROOFTOP GARDEN OF ARCHANGEL TOWERS - SOLANGE
Solange considered it, she was growing lonesome without her cats. Some time with them before dawn would not be unwelcome. "Let us return to the hotel, Peter, I have seen enough of this city for one night."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 3:10 AM - Redmond Barrens - Cynara
Cynara purred, then blushed because of it. Her body, and her beast were completely relaxed, and Cynara realized that she could feel her beast.
She smiled at Morvan, "I'm staying at the Midtown Express Inn. It wont take me long to grab anything. But please... dont leave me with Kyle! I want you as my Nimir-raj. I feel... safe with you, like I belong with you." She looked at him pleadingly. "If you dont want me in your pard, then of course I'll go and join with Kyles Pard, but " she looked away " I want to be in YOUR pard."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 3:10 AM - Redmond Barrens - Jynxe
Jynxe was forcibly reminded of why she hated driving. The urge to look at Cynara and Morvan was near overwhelming, but the feel of Morvan's beast stroked the inside of her skull like velvet, and she found it able to resist the instinct to turn and look.
Cynara's plea was touching, and Jynxe was certain Morvan wouldn't ignore it. How could he?
"I know where that is," Jynxe said softly, interrupting the moment. "Fate's kind to us; my suit is there, too."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 3:12 - 4:00 AM - Leaving Redmond Barrens - Morvan
Morvan's eyebrows rose. "You've been a busy girl, Jynxe," he said. "Maybe a little too busy. How about letting her meet Kyle, before asking her to chose between a known quantity and a total unknown. I like Kyle. I'd follow Kyle into Hell, if he needed me to. Don't just go assuming you'd be better off with me before you meet the competition." He reached out to stroke them both. "But I will say your confidence means a lot to me. And I promise I won't leave you any place you don't want to be left."
They found the hotel without difficulty, and while the girls fetched their belongings, Morvan placed a call to Kyle. He was waiting in the van when they got back. "Let's get back to where we belong," he said, putting the van in gear. "I need to grab a few hours sleep, before I meet up with Kitten's buddy, the fox in socks."
It was still several hours pre-dawn, but there were already people up and about at Kyle's ranch. A few of them came out to greet them, and to meet the newest arrival.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:00 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Cynara
Cynara watched the inhabitants of the ranch come out to meet the van. She was nervous. She was comfortable with two other were-leopards, but all of these? She started to sweat. The van stopped and she got out but stuck near Jynxe and Morvan. The smells that came to her were over powering. Curiosity was the predominate one, but there was a tiny bit of fear too, probably because of she was a stranger and no one was sure of her power, or place in the pard. She wasnt even sure of that.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:02 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
Morvan threw an arm around each of them. He was too short to wrap an arm around there shoulders, so he settled for their waists. "Come on, let's go grab floor space. You can meet everybody properly tomorrow. Jynxe, you've already started filling her in, so she's your responsibility. You keep her out of trouble, and make sure she knows everything she needs to know. God knows how the Kitten will react. She'll either welcome Cynara with open arms, or resent the hell out of her for being newer."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:17 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Jynxe
Jynxe rolled a purr over her tongue, arms wrapped around Katana.
"That was the human world, Kitten. You're not human, you're one of us. That alone means something. Ever Pard member is valuable and needed. There's no such thing as a waste of space. Cynara is just as scared and alone as you are, but she's not a new trinket that's going to replace you. We're Pard, and while we're not always the sweetest bunch we're fair. That's more than I can say for some other people."
Jynxe didn't like to think of what the child had gone through, before she contracted the virus and after. Someone should have found her while she was running around the city wild and guidless, someone should have helped her. It was Jynxe's understanding that Morvan had found Katana just before he came across her, and Katana had grown very attached to the Nimir-raj. Jynxe had too, but it was different for her; she could take care of herself if she needed to. Neither Katana nor Cynara could. Jay planted a soft kiss on the Kitten's forehead.
"You're both young in the terms of being a shape-shifter. You can learn and grow together. No one's replacing you, I promise."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 402AM -Kyle's Ranch - Katana
Katana twitched slightly as she began to shiver. Her eyes woke up groggily to find that Kyle whos back she had been snuggling with all night was cold. But her back was warm where Justin still lay. Her ears perked slightly at the sound of vechicle doors shutting. She slinked slowly out of bed and then hurried quitely along the floor outside and up beside Kyle.
A bit cautious at first seeing three figures. The wind shifted and the smell of Jynxe and morvan wrapped around her. There was a third smell simliar to them. She hissed softly to herself but bounded off the porch. She rudely ignored the other girl and licked Jynxe on the check and same with Morvan. She had small tears in her eyes."I was so worried."She muttered wrapping herself in Morvan's scent. She glanced at the other girl almost rubbing it in that she belonged to Morvan first. She pulled back and did the same with Jynxe."Okay now I'm sleepy again."she yawned and pushed away and bounded back to the house and behind Kyle.
She snuggled up against his back from where he stood and watched Morvan knowing all to well he wouldn't be pleased with her behaviour. Then again who can blame her. Going from student and spoiled to forgotten and setting the best example. At least thats how it always was in her foster homes when she was younger and in the back of her mind at the moment this didn't seem any different. Her heart sunk slightly remembering all those painful memories of the past. One following the other each twisting the knife a little slower, a little deeper. she sighed heavily. Her eyes lowering and turned back inside and curled up on the couch where her and Justin watched a movie.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:02 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Cynara
Cynara looked at Jynxe questioningly. This young girl that had come up had obviously been acting jelous, but why? She was no treat to anyone. Not yet. She had only been Pard for under a month, why would this girl feel threatened?
Then it hit her. It must have been Kitten, the other Pard member that Morvan had mentioned. Morvan had said that either Kitten would welcome her with open arms, or resent her.
He seemed to be right, but Cynara couldn't help but feel like she had lost something... something she had never had the chance to have.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:08 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Cynara
Cynara cast a quick glance at Jynxe, who nodded slightly, then she rubbed her cheek on Kyle's hand. Jynxe had explained the proper way to greet a dominant Pard member, and she had felt bad that she had forgotten with Morvan. It was just that, with Morvan... his beast was almost over powering, and she had just kind of sat there, dumb struck, completely forgetting the proper greeting. She was going to show Morvan that she could do this. She could be Pard.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:09 AM - Kyle's Ranch -Kyle
Kyle let the new were leopard greet him and in return her have her a quick squeeze on the shoulder. "You are welcome here if you have no place else to go. We take care of our own here. I hope youre hungry. Im usually up at 5am to start the kitchen duties but I guess I can start early. Hows waffles, cheese omlettes and ham & cheddar cheese tea biscuts sound to everyone?"
Morvan just licked his lips.
"Come on Morvan into the kitchen you can fill me in on the details of this mornings excursrion. You smell like youve had an interesting night." Kyle said as he headed into the kitchen. "Youre on egg breaking detail by the way."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:10 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
"I'll be right with you Kyle," Morvan said, but he headed for Katana, not the kitchen. He wrapped the young wereleopard up in his arms, enfolding her with his beast. "Do you really think I'd leave you? Do you really think I'd replace you?" Morvan shook his head. "I thought I taught you better than that, Kitten. We're Pard. You don't abandon Pard. You just add to it. Which brings me to another thing. Cynara is very new. She's going to need all our help to get through this. Don't push her away just because Jynxe and I brought her here. I 'll always remember that you were first. Never think that I will forget that."
Morvan nuzzled Katana's neck, and ruffled her hair. "I have to go help Kyle, so you just think about what I said. Be her friend, Kitten. She needs all the freidns she can get right now. Who knows? Maybe helping her adjust might help you pick up a few things you missed when you were on your own."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:10 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Ktana
When Morvan held her she sighed into his arms. Her fear and uneasyness swirled around her like a vibrent perfume. Morvans words were not the most calming to erase those childhood rejections. But him just holdint her made her feel a little better.
Her eyes watched him as he pulled back to ruffle her hair. She half smiled and yawned slight. Then returned the nuzzle.Her mind racing with his words and trying to sort them. Still her insecurities got the best of her but for Morvan she would try. For Jynxe she would try. Try to get along with this new comer. All she knew for sure was their no way she was getting her spot in bed.
She kissed Morvan onthe cheek and smiled"I'll nap on it.'she said in a quite, bland voice a little shaky with fear. she shuffleed her feet back to Kyle's room and crawled back into bed grumbling until she curled up snuggly against Jason. She knew she wouldn't sleep she would be too busy trying to eves drop. But at least she was comfy and warm while doing so.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:10 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Jason
Jason murmured something incoherent and snuggled agaisnt Katana and threw and arm over her to pull her closer against himself as if she were a living teaddy bear.
A sleepy smile of contentment passed over his face.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:08 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Cynara
Cynara smiled at Jynxe when she put her arm around her shoulder. It made her feel safe, knowing that she had a friend. But then she balked when Jynxe started leading her over to the other Pard members. She looked at Jynxe, "Do I have to? Right now? Couldnt I go help Morvan and Kyle cook, and then meet everyone later?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:11 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Jynxe
Cynara's plea sparked compassion in Jynxe, but she knew that she couldn't just bring the new-were into the Pard without an introduction. It could be seen as an intrusion, not only by Cynara but by Morvan's Pard as a whole; to bring a new were into another Pard's territory, where one stays by their grace, is not a good policy. Jynxe shook her head ruefully.
"No, Cynara. It'd be best if we made them now. Just bringing you into their home as if I, Morvan, own the place is rude and an offense. Besides, Kyle wants to talk to Morvan alone."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:11 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Cynara
Cynara nodded. "I understand." She followed along behind Jynxe, fearfully. She wanted to fit in here, because she would no longer fit in at home. She wanted to make a good first impression on the people that were going to basically be her family, and she didnt think that how she appeared at the moment was the best way to meet people. When they had stopped at the hotel, she had just grabbed everything. She still looked how she had in the ally. But that was something she wasnt going to be able to fix yet, so she stood up straight, put her shoulders back and decided to make the best of the situation.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:12 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Kyle&Michael
I think Katana and I are the only ones up at the moment." Kyle called fromt he kitchen. "The others will be awake within an hour or when they smell food. Which ever comes first." He said chuckling.
"Thats not true." a deep voice rumbled softly as it came down the stairs and a man that stood 6'4" entered the living room in a pair of faded blue jeans and nothing else. Toned and tanned he made his way across the living room silently and brushed a lock of golden brown hair from his face. It ran like water down his shoulders framing his face. It was clear that it hadnt been brushed yet .
The new were leopard looked down at Jynxe and the new comer His steel grey eyes examining her. "I heard Morvan pull in but didnt see the need to come down until I smelled something new. I wanted to make sure things were fine."
"Things are fine Michael. Morvan found another stray while he was out."
Michael sniffed the air and nodded "You all smell like cop and motor oil."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:15 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Cynara & Michael & Justin
Cynara looked up at the man that had just come downstairs. He was definatly powerfull, so she walked up to him and glanced at his hand, hoping he would hold it out to her.
Michael looked down at the newcomer and offered her his hand. "You got a name?" He asked softly in his deep voice intently watching her. Michael wasnt one for talking much but he could smell the nervousness of the new one and felt it wise to put forth an effort to make the little one more at ease.
Cynara rubbed her cheek on his hand, and then gave his knuckles a quick lick. "My name is Cynara Thorsen." She was extreamly nervous about his man, almost like how she was with Morvan, but there was also a calming effect about Morvan, that wasnt as strong with this man.
"You can call me Michael." He said simply with a nod, apparently appeased with her greeting. He took her hand and gave it a quick squeeze. "Welcome to the Pard. You want a shower or something before the others wake up?"
Cynara nodded. "I would love to get a shower Michael. I've been lost in an ally for about half a week." She felt slightly ashamed that she hadnt tried to find her way back to her hotel, but she had been scared.
Offering her his hand he lead her upstairs to the bathroom. He turned on the shower and pulled a large towel out from out under the sink and set it on the back of the toilet. "Soaps in there. Just dont use the Outrageous shampoo or Brandy will have your head. When youre done come down stairs. I'll leave you one of my t-Shirts to wear it should be big enough, until we wash up your dirty clothes."
Cynara nodded, then remembered her bags in the van. "I actually have other clothes. They're in my bags in the van. I forgot to bring them in." She started towards the bathroom door.
"Its alright I'll get them." Michael replied. "i'll leave them outside the door for you."
"But my shampoo and all of the stuff that I need in the shower is in there too. So I need it before I get my shower... or during." She glanced at him out of the corner of her eye.
"I'll bring it in if you want. Or you can use whats in the shower. Wouldnt that make more sense?" He asked frowning slightly.
"But I wouldnt want to use someone else's shampoo and have them get all mad at me. Plus I have body wash and stuff like that in my bag too. Maybe I'll just go get it myself..." she worried about the frown on his face. 'I hope that Im not fucking up! My first day and I might be doing or saying something thats going to get me tossed.' she thought to herself.
"But I wouldnt want to use someone else's shampoo and have them get all mad at me. Plus I have body wash and stuff like that in my bag too. Maybe I'll just go get it myself..." she worried about the frown on his face. 'I hope that Im not fucking up! My first day and I might be doing or saying something thats going to get me tossed.' she thought to herself.
"Fine. If it makes you feel better than I'll let you get your nessecary bathroom goods"Michael said with a shrug and left the bathroom. "I wouldnt waste time though. In fourty minutes theres going to be a line up for this bathroom."
Cynara leaned out the bathroom door. "Once I have my stuff it wont take me long in the shower. But if you think it's best, I'll just use whatever's here. If you're still willing to let me use a shirt of yours, then I'll wear that after, and get my bags myself."
Michael paused at the end of the hallway and shook his head. "I'll get your bags." He said quietly and left before the young woman could say anything else.
Cynara watched the spot where Michael had been for a moment. Then she shook her head and closed the door. She undressed and stepped into the shower. The hot water pouring over her felt so good. She started thinking to herself as she washed her hair. 'Did I do something wrong? He was being all friendly, and then poof, he was all stand-offish. But maybe thats just him...' she finished with her hair and started washing the dirt off of her body.
Just then the bathroom door opened while she was still in the shower. She heard a yawn even over her steamy shower and the sound of someone peeing.
"Hello?" Cynara resisted the urge to look around the shower curtain to see who was in the bathroom with her.
The shower curtain opened slightly and a pair of green eyes peeked in "Ah Hello. Mind if I ask you what youre doing in my bathroom?" Asked a curious voice that was defintely male.
Cynara looked into the green eyes. "I'm Cynara. Michael said I could get a shower in here..."
"Im Justin and for the record no Im not a perv." The eyes dissapeared and there was a flushing of the toilet."So you new here or something." He asked still sounding groggy.
Cynara stepped to the back of the tub to avoid being burned by the lack of cold water coming from the shower. "Yeah I am. Morvan just brought me here about half an hour ago."
"Well thats cool. So we have another member of the group. I guess theres gonna be a formal meeting this morning. Wow I should go wake up Katana and let her know the good news!" With that there was a flushing of the toilet and the bang of the door closing. And Cynara was left by herself once again.
Cynara shook her head and turned off the shower. She opened the curtain and reached for the towel that Michael had left for her. Wrapping it around herself, she stepped out of the tub. She wrinkled her nose at the smell that Justin had left behind. Not very plesent, actually it was really gross. She couldnt believe that he had done that with her in the bathroom. She opened the door, seeing if her things were there or not. She saw her bags and dragged them into the bathroom to get dressed. When she was done brushing her hair and getting dressed, she carried her bags and headed for the stairs to go back to Morvan and Jynxe.
The shower curtain opened slightly and a pair of green eyes peeked in "Ah Hello. Mind if I ask you what youre doing in my bathroom?" Asked a curious voice that was defintely male.
Cynara looked into the green eyes. "I'm Cynara. Michael said I could get a shower in here..."
"Im Justin and for the record no Im not a perv." The eyes dissapeared and there was a flushing of the toilet."So you new here or something." He asked still sounding groggy.
Cynara stepped to the back of the tub to avoid being burned by the lack of cold water coming from the shower. "Yeah I am. Morvan just brought me here about half an hour ago."
"Well thats cool. So we have another member of the group. I guess theres gonna be a formal meeting this morning. Wow I should go wake up Katana and let her know the good news!" With that there was a flushing of the toilet and the bang of the door closing. And Cynara was left by herself once again.
Cynara shook her head and turned off the shower. She opened the curtain and reached for the towel that Michael had left for her. Wrapping it around herself, she stepped out of the tub. She wrinkled her nose at the smell that Justin had left behind. Not very plesent, actually it was really gross. She couldnt believe that he had done that with her in the bathroom. She opened the door, seeing if her things were there or not. She saw her bags and dragged them into the bathroom to get dressed. When she was done brushing her hair and getting dressed, she carried her bags and headed for the stairs to go back to Morvan and Jynxe.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:15 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
Morvan waited until Cynara had left with Michael before he entered the kitchen. "Sorry about the delay," he said to Kyle, knowing that he didn't owe him an explanation. "Suki's car was in a chop shop by the time we found it, so I knocked on the door to try to get it back. There was a bit of a scuffle, but nobody got bitten or clawed, and there were no broken bones when the police arrived. I found Cynara in an alley behind the place, when I chased one of them out the back door. I made sure she and Jynxe had bailed with the van and I stayed with Suki to make sure nothing happened before the police got there." He chuckled. "That wasn't entirely by choice, either. I'd hate to cross her."
Morvan reached for the carton of eggs that Kyle had put on the counter. He was capable of lifting a small car, but he used no more force than absolutely necessary to crack the eggs into a bowl. "Oh, one more thing of note. These car thieves were working with a werewolf. What do you think about passing that on to the local pack? Would it be taken as a sign of good faith, or are they all crooked there?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:15 AM 4:20am- Kyle's Ranch - Morvan&Kyle
"You'd hate to cross who? The cop?" Asked Kyle as he finsihed grating a block of cheddar cheese.
"Yeah Suki. Shes got one of those mom voices. You know that make grown men cringe when theyve done something wrong."
"So someone pissed her off and you got to see her bad side? She shoot anyone?"
Morvan laughed "Not this time. And it wasnt her bad side.It was her stop fucking around no nonsense side. Its crazy but everytime Im around her I find more pard. Shes like a were leopard compass or a magnet."
Kyle sighed "I think youre reading too much into it. Pure luck. She found us though her police ties. The stray well you guys found her not the cop. Two occurances doesnt count for much in my books. But Im glad you found another one to add to the pard."
"Yeah thats something else I need to mention. Seems that Jynxe was recruiting for the church of Saint Morvan. Cynara practically begged me not to leave her with you. I told her she had to wait to get to know you. I told her I would follow you to hell if you needed me to. I want you to talk to her. I want you to let her get to know you."
"Who Jynxe or the new one?" Asked Kyle.
"The new one. Jynxe is old enough to make her own choices. I think Cynara is latching on to the first Alpha she met."
"I'll see what I can do. But we do run things differently. You let your presence be known and felt so lesser weres automatcially pick up on that. I dont go for the displays of power. I preffer people to underestimate me and not always know what I am. Theres strength in both ways I suppose it just means Iwinning people over as a leader takes longer for me. I take care of my own and Cynara is one of us,now. Tell you what leave her with me tomorrow and I'll see what I can do. youre going to be tied up for half the day anyhow if you accept Michaels proposal."
"Whats Michaels Proposal?"
"I'll let him tell you."
"Im tied up tomorrow meeting with the were rats and the fox. Someones bidding for our services I think." Chalice I remember, hes the guy Michael said something about."
"Yeah. I vaguely remember." Kyle nodded and began mixing up the bisquick for his tea biscuits. "Well maybe I'll tell Michael to hold off then if youre so busy."
"Just putting out fires, Just putting out fires." Morvan replied.
"You want me to put off what?" Michael asked his deep voice broke the moments silence as he looked at Morvan and Kyle.
"Beats the hell out of me Kyles being cryptic." Morvan said.
Michael strode across the kitchen and turned on the coffee maker before settling down at the kitchen table. "I was going to ask you if you were busy today. Cause I might have a job for you."
"A Job is good." I dont know how long my meeting will take. Likely no more than an hour. "
-
UNDAY JULY 7TH 4:15 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Katana
Katana grumbled a bit as Justin had moved off to use the washroom. She sighed deeply and snuggled into the bed wrapping herself tightly in the blanketts. She felt lost confussed and almost alone in the Packed Ranch house. Morvan had promised he wouldn't forget that she was the first but that fear no matter how hard she tried wouldn't go away.
"The bigger newer shinyer toy is always the best"she thought to herself.Small tears weld up in her eyes as memories came flooding back to her. "Why is this time different from any other?"
She heard the door open and pretended to be alseep though knew well that no one would fall for it. The air rushed inside the room and wrapped Jynxe's scent around the young girl. As Jynxe crawled into the bed she rolled over snuggling herself into Jynxe like a child having a bad dream."Jynxe"she said quitely. Her voice thick with saddness and underlining fear. " I want to beleive Morvan but I was always the waste of space , the other mouth to feed, another easy scape goat for things that went wrong, Once something shinier and new came along. I don''t know how this could be different. I'm...I'm scared."She said as the tiny tear ran down her face as she snuggled in further to try and hide it.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:27 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Kyle
Michael nodded apreciatively at the youngsters eagerness to help out. He watched as Kyle poured her a coffee while he fetched cream and sugar incase the girl didnt drink it black.
Cynara had made the offer and Kyle grinned "Sure! You any good in the kitchen. It seems Im the only one around here that can cook."
"I can cook."Michael replied sipping his steaming coffee carfely. "But you Kyle are an artist in the kitchen. Big difference. I can cook but it never looks pretty."
Kyle shrugged "Guess its all that time I spent in Chef's College." He looked downcast for a moment.
Michael nodded his head once again. "Kyle was gonna open up his own little cafe restuarant. Something real ritzy but becoming a shifter sorta changed that for him. Still we consider ourselves lucky. Its not often people have the chance to chow down on such good eats."
Kyle laughed and looked to Cynara "So you ever make waffles? The waffle iron is under the the cupboard over there." he said as he pointed to the other side of the kitchen.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:30 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Cynara
Cynara smiled at Michael as she took the cream and sugar from him. She quickly added her 2 and 2 to her cup, took a sip then set the cup down. "Yeah I can make waffles. You have mix or are we doing them from scratch?" She reached into the cupboard that Kyle had pointed to and pulled out the waffle iron.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:32 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Kyle
Kyle grinned. "From scrathc kiddo, its the only way to make em. You'll find one of things thats changed now since youve been infected with lycantropy is that your sense of smell and taste are heightened. You can taste all the extra additives in the prepackaged food so we try to steer clear of them and eat more homemade things. The eggs are in the fridge grab a dozen to start. Breakfast here is like feeding an army."
Kyle quickly set to rolling and cutting our the tea biscuits. "So why dont you tell me a bit about yourself Cynara and if you have anyquestions toss them my way and I'll see if I can give you answers. It can be a bit rough adjusting to all of this at first."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:35 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Cynara & Kyle
Cynara smiled at Kyle. "Even without the hightened taste and smell, homemade ones are the best." She got the eggs and other ingredients and started mixing them in the largest bowl she could find. "You want to know about me hey? Well.... I'm 22 and from Canada. I came here to just get out on my own for a bit, cause I still live at home. I'm an only child, and my parent always gave me what I wanted,but I had to work for it. What else would you like to know?"
Kyle shook his head. "Its not an interview kiddo. I was sorta hoping to learn more about you. What you like and dislike. Quirks and hobbies you know the intresting stuff. If you want to learn more about me we can do it in rounds. Me? Im 30 pushing on 31. I was infected with lycanthropy when I was twenty two just like you. Was it a bad shot or were you attacked?"
"Bad shot. Funny thing is, I only got the shot because when I got here I realized how many Lycanthropes there were here compaired to back home. I had heard you can get it from a scratch even, so I figured it would be best to get the shot to protect myself... I guess I was wrong. How about you?"
"I was out camping with Michael in Algonquion Park when the two of us ran into some trouble. We were maulled up pretty bad but the Park ranger found us."
Michael nodded and sipped his coffee remaining silent.
Kyle shrugged. "We have a few who have been mauled but the majority got it from bad shots like you."
"Yeah Myself, Kyle, Brandy, Mellisa and Lisa all got mauled. Leslie, Katie, Justin, Yourself, Katana and well everyone else were the unlucky ones to get the bad batch. But look at it this way could be worse you could have ended up a rat." Michael said quietly.
Cynara looked from one man to the other. "That many people are attacted by Were-Leopards? What about Morvan? Was he attacted? Or was it a shot?" She felt bad bringing up Morvan when she was trying to get to know Kyle, but she was curious.
"From what hes told me he was accidentally pounced on when a leopard was hunting deer in the woods. It happened when he was really young. I guess thats why hes so comfortable with what he is. Hes spend more than half his life as a shifter. He probably cant remember what life was like before that. As for Jynxe..." Kyle trailed off.
"We dont know about Jynxe. " Michael added and smirked softy looking appreciative. "Shes a woman of few words and a mystery to us. She hasnt really gotten to know us yet. She spends most of her tme by Morvans side."
Cynara looked down into the bowl she was mixing the batter in. She felt so bad now, how she had begged Morvan not to leave her with Kyle without having even known him. Maybe Morvan was right when he said that Jynxe shouldn't have said anything.... well she was going to decide on her own. She didnt want people to smirk when they thought of her. " Regardless of how it happened, are you happy that it did? Do you enjoy being Pard? I know that it cost you your dream of being a chief..." She looked up and into Kyles eyes.
Kyle shook his head. "Im learning to still accept things. I had my whole life ahead of me and it was gone in blink of an eye."
Micheal took interest in his coffee averting his gaze at the twos as they talked.
“I was thankful at first to be rescued by the ranger and I remember the trip to the hospital vaguely and the days in bed feeling like I was dying. Burning with fever and infection.But then I started getting better. I remember getting out of bed and thats when the nurse told me I had to get back in bed and wait for the doctor. The look in her eyes. The pity and the smell... I was confused but the doctor came in and explained to me I was lucky to be alive and that the only thing that had saved me was the fact that I had contracted feline lycanthropy and that had helped with the infection and interal bleeding. The doctors eventually put the two of us in a room together jsut for observation reasons and what not. We were there for a few more days since it was so close to the full moon. I dont remember my change but when I woke up Michael and I had trashed the room we were in. They were scary times let me tell you.” Kyle stopped and slid the tea biscuits into the oven and shook his head. “Not long after that Katrina found us. She was our Nimir ra. Thats what you call a very strong and powerful female alpha leopard. She took us in and taught us the ropes. But life wasnt great. I learned that being a shifter meant we had enemies. People that if you ran into them they’d kill you just cause you didnt smell like them. The were rats and were wolves arent fond of us.”
“I managed to cope. My family didnt. They pretty well disowned me. And my hopes of being a chef sort of withered and died. But I had a new family now and they took care of me. Michael was one of the luckier lycanthropes out there. His family accepted him for what he was and he still kept his job. I guess thats how the cookie crubles though. Ive had time to adjust and now after all the hell weve been though Im here and its my duty to look over whats left of us. And I will do my damnedest to make sure nothing happens to us like it did five years ago.” He added darkly and for the first time Kyles gentle features hardened and his eyes became steely. It vanished after a moment. “Sorry Kiddo, I sometimes dont shut up. I dont need to rehash the past like that. Im sure you have questions and other things you want to talk about.
Michael shifted his chair across the floor the momentary silence made it sound much louder that it actually was. He went over to the coffe pot and refilled his mug he gave Cynaria a questioning look as he nodded at the pot of java.
Cynara wasnt sure if she should try to find out what happened five years ago or not. It seemed like a touchy subject. She checked her cup and nodded to Michael. After he filled it she added her cream and sugar and took a long drink. She checked on her waffles then finally spoke. "I havent talked to my mom or dad in over a week. Now that I know what has happened to me, I don't know if they're going to want to talk to me. They always told me to stay away from any Lycanthropes, cause I would get it. they made them sound like they were dirthy beasts....." tears formed in her eyes. "Thats how they're going to look at me now. I know that they will. Deep down I know." She wiped the tears from her eyes and focused on the waffles again.
Kyle reached out and put an arm on her shoulder. “Were here for you no matter what. They might accept it like Michaels parents. They were just lucky he was alive. They might be put off and just need to come around. Its not often that your family just tosses you aside. My faimily just happened to be shallow and big on appearances. Whatever the case Im here for you Kiddo and so’s everyone else.”
Cynara looked up at Kyle again. "Thank you. But I know my parents. They wont be there for me. One time, a girl in my school got infected by a Rat, and my parents made a big fuss. They wanted her kicked out of the school and everything, and when she wasn't, they made me change schools. I dont know why they have Lycanthropes so much but they do, they treat them how Blacks used to be treated...So after they know, you guys will be all the family I have."
“They might have been doing it because they were trying to protect you.”Michael added quietly.
Kyle nodded “Everyone fears getting lycanthropy. I mean hell every three days of the month you turn into something that likes to eat raw meat and you dont care where it comes from. The beast needs to fed, bottom line. So yes it can be scary. I can understand why people fear it so much. Its a little more complicated than just being black. We are drangerous if we dont learn to control whats inside of us. I guess Morvan and I are like black and white. He embraces his lycantropy and sorta shoves it in your face and if you dont like it too bad. You can feel his beast 24/7. It can be intimidating. Me? I pass for normal most of the time. But I know its there. Most of the time you wont get a glimpse of mine except when the moons full.”
Cynara smiled. "So I have just about a full month untill I see the real you? Is that the next time that I'll change too?" She had purposely changed the subject. She didnt want to think about, let alone, talk about, how her parents were going to react to the new her. Her first batch of waffles were done and she started mixing more batter.
Kyle nodded. “Yup. Its gonna be a bit scary. But you’ll do better this time around cause you got people to coach you through the change. I’ll be there to help you out. If you need to know anything else about that stuff let me know. You might not think of it till later but I want you to know that you can come to me anytime to ask a question or just chat. And if you dont have a place like I said before your are welcome to stay here. It would be awesome to have someone to share the kitchen duties with. Breakfast is always the worst meal. “
Michael frowned and grunted softly and finished his cup of coffee.
Kyle laughed “Now look whos being touchy.”
“Im not being touchy.” Michael rumbled.
“You know I appreciate your help too. Im not shooing you off. Its just a chance for someone else to help out. more hands to do the work or so they say.”
“I know.” Michael sighed. “You dont need to go into defensive explanatiion mode. Youre just helping the kid feel more at home. No probs. I need to get out of here though. Take a quick job and wake up. I’ll be back by the time breakfast is on the table.”
Kyle nodded and watched as Michael left. “Hmm hes been pretty social this morning.” The poured imself a cup of orange peokoe tea and sipped it savoring the heat that the mug gave off. “Im surprised he didnt bail out earlier.”
Cynara looked at Kyle questioningly. "He doesnt hang around much?" She wondered and half hoped if her being there had anything to do with him being more socail.
“Michael isnt a man of many words. He sorta keeps everyone at an arms distance. It takes a while before he lets people in hes been hurt in the past. He does try though like today. Everynow and then he can surprise you. Im not that surpised this weeks been pretty hectic all these new comers to the pard so hes going out of his way to be friendly. Just dont take it bad if he doesnt talk your ear off. Hes a pretty quiet guy for the most part.”
"I was wondering something. You're the Alpha of your Pard, right? Do you have a wife? Or I guess it would be called a mate? And are all the members of the Pard adults? Does no one have any children?" She figured she could find out more about Michael with general questions about the Pard.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:32 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Kyle & Cynara
Kyle looked thoughful. “No I dont have a mate or a wife or a girlfriend. Its sorta hard to find people willing to date me. See I like to be honest with people so letting a woman know Im a shifter off the bat tends to scare them off. Plus theres the fact that the pard needs me and if Im seeing a woman it takes away from time spent with them. And I dont date any of the women in the pard because it would seem like faviouritisim. Kattie and Lesie are gay and well Mellisa and Brandy arent exactly the kind of women I would date. Karen and Lisa are nice but they are grieving over lost mates. There used to be alot more of us... As for children...” Kyle paused “We dont have chidren. Well I guess I could with a non shifter. But women infected with lycanthropy cant bear children. The first couple of months you can carry but after the third month at the latest they miscarry. The change does alot of funky things to your body and its too much of a strain on the fetus. I hope that helps you out a bit. On the plus side your immune to diseases now. You cant catch aids or herpes and other things like that. Colds and flu’s are something you can laugh at. So I guess being a shifter does have pluses”
"Oh. So I'm never going to be able to have children?" Cynara was upset. That had been what she wanted most in life, to find a husband and have children. But now she couldnt. She shook her head slightly to clear her emotions. "But we still date. Thats cool. So theres the two girls, but what about the guys? Any guys in the Pard have girlfriends? Or is there anyone that doesnt want a girlfriend? Anyone I shouldn't even try for no matter how much I like them?"
Kyle shrugged. “Well you havent met everyone but Im assuming youve got eyes on either Morvan or Michael correct?”
"Well Morvan makes me feel safe. There is a bit of an attraction to him, but he's more like a father I think. Michael on the other hand...." She blushed. "He makes me purr....."
“I dont know Kiddo.” Kyle said lifting an eyebrow. “You’ll have to talk to him and see for yourself. I cant dictate for you to chase him or stay away. Lord knows Brandy does all the time but she hasnt been able to tame our wild man.”
"But he's not taken? I mean, theres a chance? Do you think he might be interested? Or was it just him trying to be sociable because I'm new?"
Kyle sighed. “Hes a complex guy. I havent seen Michael with someone for ages. So yes hes single. Its been a long time since hes had a girlfriend or even dated for that matter.”
"Oh well maybe he just doesn't want to date anymore. Maybe I shouldn't even bother.... there were some beautiful green eyes that saw me in the shower today... but he just wasn't Michael. He didnt feel the same."
“That was Justin no doubt.” Kyle said chuckling.
"Yes, thats what he said his name is. But he mentioned Katana, and there was a fondness in his voice when he said her name. Katana already hates me, it's a good thing he's not my type. I like strong men. Someone that, well, makes me feel how Michael does. I guess I just have to find out if Michael's interested or not. How would you suggest I do that?"
“I dont know. Im Mr. Sesitive but not gay. So I cant really offer you many good tips. I’d say get to know him but dont push. Brandy pushes constantly and you can feel the tension. He keeps telling her no but she thinks that it means only at the moment. Mind you... She hasnt been chasing after him like she used to. She sorta settled for spending time with Justin. But they arent dating. Justin’s an available bachelor to my knowledge but he and the kitten- er I mean Katana have been hanging out alot more. So your guess is as good as mine.”
"I dont want Justin anyways. He kinda felt like a brother. When Michael first walked down the stairs this morning I just..." she paused and shivered slightly. "I dont know how to discribe it. He makes me want to run through the woods and bring him home a deer or something." She laughed slightly.
Kyle laughed it was a rich warm sound. His eyes sparkled with amusement. “Michael has that effect on the girls. Nice body and good looks. Before he was infected he used to work for his fathers construction company. He still does but thats why hes so buff. So your hormones just sat up and slapped you in the face thats ok. Michaels probably used to it. Im just saying you just met him though so its a case of lust. Or wet lions syndrome as Justin so aptly puts it. Ah speaking of horniness I guess we should cover that too. When was your last period if you dont mind me asking. Its a bit forward but I need to know so I can keep track of it.”
Cynara looked at him. "Why would you need to know that?"
“Well you see just like a cat you will go into heat. I keep track of all the girls schedules. When you get your period you give off some potent pheromones and its dangerous cause us guys sorta lose it or can if were not careful you can end up getting raped. You body will want it but deep down you proably wouldnt and there would be nothing you could do about it until afterwards.” Kyle poured himself another tea. “The other girls are pretty well in sink but Kattie and Leslie I have to send out to the city for the week theyre cycling. Unless its a full moon. Then things get complicated....”
"So thats every month when I get my period? And what happens when it's the full moon and it happens?"
Kyle cleared his throat. “It can turn into a full out orgy. The weaker males cant control their urges and well the alphas want to establish dominance. You can fight the urge but its difficult especially when you got some cute she cat with her bum stuck up in the air say “do me. do me. DoMeDoMeDoMeeeeeeeee!”
"Well I had mine just before the full moon. I finished on the first day that I changed. It's not always regular though... so I dont know if its going to be able to keep track of it. What about females with mates? You dont have to seperate them do you? Wouldn't their mate keep any other guys away?"
“Well for the most part its embarassing but were mateless. Not alot of male shifters Im afraid. Theres myself, Michael, Justin, and now Morvan. So Michael and I have to keep Justin at bay. Hes still fairly new to this. Not even a full year but hes learning. He almost raped Lesie his second month in here. Thats when we decided we needed to let the girls stay away from the ranch when theyre cycling. If theres any chance of them shifting though and its too close to a full moon we just use duct tape on Justin.” Kyle chcuckled “Joking we just watch him like a hawk. Hes really a good kid its just the hormones are too much for him at times.”
"Well as I said, I just finished like a week ago, but it wasnt regular when I was human, I dont know if that will be fixed now that Im Pard. Do you trust yourself around the girls in heat?"
“Yes. I might be a little cranky but I can control myself. I guess we will play it by ear then. If Justin starts getting all touchy feely and rubing against you though let me know. He tends to be like that a day or two before it happens.”
"I'm assuming Morvan can control himself too? Jynxe said that Morvan is stronger than you, so that would make his control better wouldnt it?" She immidiatly felt bad for mentioning Morvan around him again while trying to get to know him.
“Most likely Morvan can control it. He better be able to. And it hasnt yet been proven that Morvan is stronger. He is a member of this pard but he isnt leader. Right now Im running the show kiddo. We will see who will be leading next moon. Thats when Morvan challenges me for the right to lead this group. Ive asked that he hold off. He wanted to just walk in and do it right away but we all talked to him and advised him or told him flat out that he wasnt taking over the group without atleast getting to know who we are. As it is things have been a bit cliquey within the pard. When he came he brought Jynxe and Katana, its only normal for them to attach themselves to him. He was after all the first apha Male they came across. And I really dont mind. Morvan isnt undermining my authority. Im a pretty laid back guy. Most alpha males would have scraped it up by now but its nots whats best for the group. You guys come before the testosterone goodness and male pissing contests.”
Cynara finished making all of her waffles and put them all in stacks on a couple plates. "I know that you both want what is best for the Pard. Morvan feels though, because he is a Nimir-Raj, that he is what is best for the Pard. Speaking of the Pard, didnt you say they would all be up once they smelled food? This all smells pretty good to me, shouldnt they be down here by now?"
"Usually 5:30am is when they wake up. We can put the waffles weve made in the oven. You want to grab me a dozen more eggs and the block of cheddar cheese in the fridge and I can start of the omlettes?”
"Oh ok." She grabbed the eggs and cheese as he asked. She handed him the eggs, and then she found the grater and started on the cheese. "So, ok, theres You, Michael, Justin, Morvan, Jynxe, Katana, Brandy, Leslie, and who else here? I want to remember everyone's names so that I fit in faster."
“You left out Kattie and Mellisa.” Kyle added as he beat the eggs and added a bit of milk and spicing to them. “Thats everyone that lives here. Karen and Lisa live by themselves theyre pretty independant and dont like the whole commune living thing but they do join us on the full moons and pop by to vist when they need their pard fix.”
"Ok, so eleven Pard here on the Ranch, including me. And another two that stop by randomly? I think I'll get it all figured out soon enough. I guess I'll be meeting everyone that lives here in about what? Half an hour?" She laughed and kept working on breakfast with him.
“You will indeed Kiddo, You will indeed.”
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:30 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Katana
Katana was lieing awake from the noises in the bathroom already when Justin had nudged her and Jynxe. Her stomach twisted into tight knots as she tryed to ignore it. Clearly she was uncomfertable and twitched nervously in the bed until she got up slide her jeans on and wnt down stairs.
She shuffled into the kitchen and smiled at the guys while the noises still haunted the back of her head. "smells good but I kinda lost my appetite"she said slightly agitated.Maybe it was the sounds of Sex with Brandy that had her upset. Out of anyone she would of perfered him to be with Jynxe but it could be something that ran deeper much deeper which Indeed it did. She stood there silent for a moment looking at the floor and her body shuttered.The thick sweet scent of fear filled the kitchen as she turned and made her way outside.
She continued to shutter as her mind raced. Old memories all mixing together between last night and this morning she couldn't wait to get out of this place and see Don and Jonah At least he would be a breath of fresh air sorta speak. She sat on the lower steps and scooped up a pile of stones and lazyily began to throw them at a hollow in a tree.
"Soon," she thought"soon I can leave this place and be back in the city but is back in the city any better then here.probally not."She sighed heavily and looked deep in thought as she continued to through the stones.With each thud at the tree a memory flarred and her stomach notted tighter.
She groaned a bit painfully and stood up quickly trying to calm herself down. She didn't want to be a repeat of the alley when she worked herself up.She dashed off in the same direction as she did the night before.She smiled to herself a bit lightly as she crawled up at the fence and watched the cows grazing."You ever feel like you don't fit in Mrs.Cow?hmm I guess not you've always had a family.I on the other hand well...thats a long story.I'm not sure Mrs.Cow, how am I to fit in to a family of pard when I've never fit into a real family?" The cow mooed which made her smirk a small smile."I'm going to name you Betty-Lu. Well just Betty for short. I guess they'll think I'm a nut when they come to find me before we go and realize I've been out here talking to a cow, huh?"She giggled a bit. This this felt more like home.Even though she felt a strong pull to the ranch this seemed like home. Her alone talking to any stray animal that walked on past. She continued to ramble aimlessly to her new friend finding comfort in her old ways.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:30 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Cynara
Cynara shot the woman a glare. "I believe I deserve this chair more than you do right now. I was here helping Kyle make breakfast, while you were..." She shot a quick look at Morvan, "occupied with waking up the household." She got up off the chair and headed for the door outside. "But you know what, I think I need some fresh air, it smells a little...scanky in here." She let the door slam shut behind her. Once she was outside she felt a pain in her stomache. She ran into the trees and collapsed on the ground, her body shifting and changing.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:45 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Katana
Katana deffintily didn't want to look at Morvan and Brandy's faces when they came downstairs it was a releif to find refuge on the fence. She lifted her head up in mid talk to Betty and sniffed at the air. Pain and worry seemed to be the smells she was catching and as the wind blew she could tell it was the new one. She sighed heavily and hopped off the fence.
Noteably she hadn't colpased far from her only a few passes down a small hill. She walked to her normaly and grined almost evily as she watched her in pain then her face changed to one of sadness."I must look that pathetic too."she mumbled as she reached out a hand"Try to calm down it always helps me and so help me god if you change and hurt betty, I'll beat you."she growled a bit with a small laugh while crouching holding out her hand.
"It's okay I wont bite.I had to get out of there too before they got out the thought of Morvan with Brandy made me sick. let alone some other painful things. I almost changed too. Its hard, just concentrate on something happy something soothing. The pain might go away and you'll be fine or I'll have to beat your ass down when you go for my cow friend."she said almost matter of factly but she was young and the new comer was older. Even though Katana had been pard a lot longer she only knew how to be a dirty fighter as where she on the other hand might just beat her down but she had to try if she changed. Betty was the only thing that made her feel like she was really home.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:45 AM - Outside Kyle's Ranch - Justin
Justin felt angry and he wasnt entirely sure why. He should have been overjoyed that Brandy was screwing someone else, but it seemed to be in such poor taste. She hadnt even known the guy for a week and they were doing the horizontal mambo.
Justin had long finsihed his pee but was walking out in the wooded area of the farm he ran into Michael who seemed to returning back to the farm house.
"Michael tenatively sniffed the air. "Bent out of shape?"
Justing shrugged. "Maybe a bit."
"Smells like you arent the only one. Everyone smells pissy."
The youngstser nodded "Brandy nailed Morvan in the bathroom this morning and its sorta upsetting all the girls."
"And thats got you upset." Michael replied. He knew Justin wasnt one for confrontations.
"yeah I wanted to to make sure we would all get along and now everyone mad." Justin said sounding miserable.
Michael ruffled his hair "Cheer up . Morvan and Brnady are grown adults and make their own descisions. We should head back breatfast is probably ready. Infact" He smelled the air "It is ready."
Justin paused and also sniffed the air. "Yeah but the girls are outside. I think I'll go see them first before I go back in. Brandys gonna be pissed at me cause I interrupted her nookie time."
Michael laughed. "Living dangerously I see."
"Yeah Im gonna get my ass kicked." He said with a heavy sigh.
Michael nodded and the two started heading back to the farm house. "She might forget about it if youre lucky. Sometimes you gotta learn not to stick your nose into other peoples affairs Justin. They didnt do anything wrong. Sex is sex. And Brady is... Well Brandy. If she and Morvan hit it off great its less trouble for us, unless you were wanting a shot at being with her."
Justin shook his head "Nah its ok. She scares me sometimes. Shes into that whole pain thing."
"I knew there was a good reason to turn her down." Michael said simply.
Justin watched as Michael left and followed his nose to where Katana was. She was with the new girl Cynara. Justin made his way down to them and sat in the grass a little unsure of what to say. He plopped down in the dewy grass near them looking slightly lost. "Is it okay to be here or is this a girls only thing?" he asked softly.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:35 AM - Kyle's Ranch -at the breakfast table.
Brandy snorted as the new girl made her comments and stalked out of the house. "Your new girl needs some manners Morvan. She needs to know where her place is and its not beside me or in my seat. Shes gonna learn fast."
Kyle shook his head. "Cynara is not Morvans. Shes one of us. Shes a pard of the pard. I really wish you guys would stop it with this us and them crap. You too Morvan."
"Yes Dad." Morvan said as he grabbed a stack of waffles.
"I dont care if you guys get it on in my house. Its only natural and well its an instinctual thing. But next time Brandy could you possibly tone it down. There was no need for the dramic noises." Kyle said as he sat down.
"What can I say." She said with a smirk."Morvan knows how to make me feel like a real woman. If becoming the leader of the pard was based of the sexual prowress of oneself I'd have to say Morvan would be ruling this pard right now hands down. Hes that good, but then again not everyone can be that talented Im sure you understand Kyle."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:45 AM - Outside Kyle's Ranch - Katana
Katana looked up from Cynara to Justin her face filled with a worry."I'm not sure this is the of Time. I'm trying to get her to calm down but I think I might of made it worse."She bit on her bottom lip a bit while looking back to Cynara on the ground in pain."I'd go get Morvan but I think hes a little busy besides I don't think I could stomach seeing him for awhile."she muttered a bit grumply.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:45-5:48pm AM - Outside Kyle's Ranch - Katana
Justin looked a little downcast but nodded "okay I'll go get Morvan." He said simply.
He got up and began walking back to the farmhouse his shoulders slightly slumped. Entering the house he silently made his way to the breakfast table where Brandy, Morvan, Mellisa, Kyle, and Jynxe now sat. He stared at his empy plate not taking his eyes off of it. He could feel the tension in the air. "Morvan," Justin began softly. "If its not too much trouble could you check on the girls the sort of wanted you. But if you want to finish eating thats okay too..."
He could feel Brandy's eyes on him and he shifted uncomfortably in his seat
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:45 AM - Outside Kyle's Ranch - Cynara
Cynara could hear voices but couldnt really hear what they were saying. The pain was so bad. She tried to look up to see who was with her, and she saw the green eyes from the shower. The hand on her shoulder felt nice too, but the pain was fading and her bady was still changing. She could feel her legs and arms changing and her face, but the pain was feeling good now. She purred
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:45 AM - Outside Kyle's Ranch - Katana
Katana didn't want Justin to go get Morvan but it seemed that Justin at least knew it was the right thing to do. But if he was still busy with Brandy what was she going to do?! Cynara could probally beat her to a pulp let alone if she was in human form. Worry washed over her which turned to a slight form of panic.
Hearing Cynara purr turned the slight panic into a full blowen one. She stood up and began to pace nervously.''oooooh what to do, what to do"she muttered as she colpased to the ground almost out of breath as pain shot threw her."not now"she thought as her stomach twisted and turned as her insides ripped and formed where organs should be in her other form. She wimpered softly as her eyes glazzed a bit while starring aat Cynara changing beside her as she struggled to keep her beast contained.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:50 AM - Outside Kyle's Ranch - Cynara
Cynara was almost full Leopard now, and she stood up and slowly walked over to the other girl. There were a few last pops as things fell into place and then she was done. She looked down at the other Pard, writhing in pain. She leaned down and licked her cheek. She layed down beside her to wait untill Katana was done changing.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:50 AM - Outside Kyle's Ranch - Katana
Katana writhed in pain as bones broke and reset. There was no purring coming from her throat just gurgled sounds of pain.Her skin seemed to roll inside out and surprisingly a dark black soft sticky layer of fur began to grow until the normal beige color.
She had finished moments later and she layed there continueing to twitch in pain for a few moments after.She continued to whimper. Her changed form was very tiny the size of an adolscent cat not yet full growen.She blinked up with her eerie eyes and just layed still for a few moments to get her barings.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 6 AM - Outside Kyle's Ranch - Cynara & Katana
Cynara purred again and stood up over the younger cat. She waited untill Katana was ready to stand then sniffed the air.
It took Katana a few moments before she got to her shakey four feet. Her paws larger then her body showing that she would get bigger some day. She yawned full mouth and teeth while something caught her eye.She dashed off after something small that scurried.
Cynara sprang after her. She ran beside the kitten, enjoying the feeling of her muscles stretching and moving. The air rushed around her and it felt good.
Katana slammed dead in her tracks and turned up on her back paws as she reached into the air swatting at a butterfly. She plopped backwards on Cynara and rolled away from her. She watched her carefully and if cats could grin she would be. She bounded behind a tree. Her ass was high in the air as she wiggled her entire body then pounce out at Cynara's tail.
Cynara watched the kitten and then waited for just the right moment. She pounced on the kitten and pinned her to the ground. She purred as she gently nibbled the kittens ear. Then she was up again and jogging away towards a smell that she just couldn't resist.
Katana lay there a bit stunned how could Cynara have known that was a very skillfull pounce.She grumbled about the miss and shot after Cynara. She truely was a child when she was in this form.
Cynara slowed and waited for the kitten to join her. She rubbed up against the younger Pard and purred. She turned right and started heading for the house. When she got near the edge of the trees she sniffed again. 'Mmmmm Michael, why cant he be out here right now with us?' She glanced at the house then to Katana. She turned left and started jogging again. She just wanted to run some more.
Katana had blinked at the house. She growled slightly showing her unwillingness to go there. She bounded back after Cynara had turned around. She ran passed her and turned in a "Ha Ha im faster then you" fashion as she tripped and plowed herself into a tree.
Cynara stepped up beside the little kitten and rubbed her face with her own. She purred then layed down beside Katana. Cynaras paw draped over the younger pard in a protective way and a loud purr rumbled from her belly.
Katana groaned a bit as she shook off the shock from hitting the tree. She lay there as Cynara placed a paw on her. She lay there panting slightly to let off the heat. She did not turn normally in the day and as the sun started to come out in the clear sky it was beating down on her black fur.
Cynara lifted her head and looked at the young Pard. Then she stood up and headed deeper into the trees, looking for some good shade to lay in. When she found a nice spot she layed down on her side and closed her eyes, listening to the sounds around her.
Katana had watched her find a peice of shade but stayed at her spot at the evil tree's trunk for a moment. She stood to her paws and began to chase after something else and pounce on it. She purred loudly as she almost skipped back to Cynara with a rabbit inher mouth.
Cynara looked up at the kitten. She looked so proud. Cynara sat up and watched to see what Katana would do next.
The kitten almost seemed to be ripping out the rabbits fur with her teeth. She then place her jaws around the head of the dead rabbit and a paw on the tail and pulled. The rabbit's bones cracked and sinue snapped in a sicking wet sound. She then nudged with her nose the bottom half of the rabbit to Cynara.
Cynara looked at Katana in shock. She was going to share her catch with her? Cynara glanced at Katana again, then leaned down and started eating. The rabbit was so tasty. It was plump and just so good. Cynara cracked the bones with her teeth, and then once she was done looked up at Katana. The kitten had blood all over her face, so Cynara went over and started licking her, to help her get clean.
The kitten grumbled a bit as Cynara started to lick her face and pawed at her in a way such as saying"awww mom quite it". Katana rolled over and started at the sky. Her ears twitched a bit she had a feeling Morvan would be coming soon probally to yell at them.
Cynara layed down beside Katana and relaxed. She started to wonder how she was supposed to turn back into a human. She hadnt changed on purpose, and she didnt know how to make herself change. She worried a bit, but then remembered that all the other Pard members changed back, so she would too when it was time.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:50 AM - Kyle's Kitchen - Morvan
Morvan stuffed the last of the waffle into his mouth. "Thanks Justin. Here, you can have my chair." He slipped out of his seat at the table, and patted the younger wereleopard on the shoulder. "I'll be back in a few minutes, Kyle. Hopefully with two more for breakfast."
Morvan slipped out the door, and padded through the predawn darkness towards the place where Katana and Cynara lay. He moved soundlessly on bare feet, but he knew that they could tell he was coming. A gentle breeze blew his scent towards them.
He was surprised to find them both in leopard form, and he was please to see that once more Katana had shared her kill. It spoke well of her potential. He watched the two of them for a moment, before moving forward again.
"Kitten, I'm going to assume that you're out here because of what happened between Brandy and I. I'm not sure why you're upset, but I'll try to explain what happened. That was totally and completely pure casual sex. It means nothing. If you're jealous, I told you already, you're too young. If you still want a piece of me in a few years, we'll see where we are at that point. I'm not claiming her as a mate. I'm not picking her as a favourite. She showed up in the bathroom, and we both said yes. It wasn't anything more than that. I'm not sure what you are afraid of, but I'm here for you. I'm here for both of you." He knelt between them, wrapping an arm around each of them. He enfolded them both with his beast. He scratched Katana behind the ear, and turned his attention to Cynara.
"Welcome to the downside of being a new wereleopard. Stress is an adrenaline trigger. It's also a trigger for you to change. Anger will make you change. Fear will make you change. Confrontation will make you change. Sex will make you change, or at least make you want to change. It's going to be hard at first, because you will be fighting your own body to gain control. My only advice for you at this point is pick the fights you think you can win. If you fight and lose often enough, you'll start to think you can't win. It will be a few hours before you will be able to shift back, which means you're going to have to stay in this shape for a while. Take that time to learn about it. What it can do. how it feels. If you two want to take care of each other, that would be cool. It will be a bonding time for you, and a strong bond is important to the Pard."
He stroked them both, with his hand and with his beast. "Kitten, I'm going to need you for the meeting with Jonah and the rats. We'll be heading out in a few hours. I'll need you to change back before we leave. I see you've already found breakfast for two, so I'm going to give you both a choice. You can stay together in this shape, or I can feed you enough power that you'll be able to change back now, without being too exhausted. What do you say?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 6:10 AM - Kyle's Kitchen - Cynara
Cynara stood up and rubbed her head against Morvans leg. She wanted to go back to human shape. She wanted to be near Morvan, and Michael. She knew that Michael was in the house, and to go in there, well she would prefer to be human.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 6 AM - Kyle's Ranch -Kyle
Kyle hear Jynxes question he reposned "Hes outside with the young ones. The have their noses out of joint because Morvan got it on with Brandy. Hes just smoothing things over and proably assuring them that it was sex and nothing more. Morvan isnt the type of guy to pick a favorite just cause shes a good lay." His eyes fell on Brandy. "Sexual favors wont curry you favor with him. It hasnt worked in this house before he arrive and thats not going to change while Im in charge. Learn to like it Brandy. And your on dish detail this morning."
Justin tried to offer Jynxe an appolgetic smile but it looked forced. It was clear he wanted nothing more to slink out of the kitchen. "C-Can I eat my breakfast outside on the back porch Kyle?"
Kyle nodded "Sure thing. Im not stopping you."
Brandy finshed the last of her omlette and looked over at Michael. "Be a dear and grab me a cup of coffee would you?"
Michael grunted and eyed the redhead for a moment. He reached out and took her arm inspecting it thoughfully. "Nope nothings broken. Looks like that means you can get it yourself." He rumbled deeply his eyes however did pass over to Jynxe. "Would you like a coffee or tea Jynxe?"
Brandy snorted and slid the chair aroud the floor and hautily went to get herself some coffee.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 6:10 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Cynara
Cynara looked at at Jynxe and felt ashamed about how she had reacted. Morvan and Jynxe were probably both upset with her out burst. Cynara knew what casual sex was, she wasn't s virgin after all. But it was just that Brandy made her so mad! She thought that she was Queen Shit! And it made Cynara so mad! She growled slighty and started pacing back and forth. She sat down suddenly. She needed to relax, getting mad just made her want to run and hunt. It would be pointless for Morvan to feed her energy so she could turn back to human form when she was mad, cause she would just turn right back. She curled up and wimpered.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 6:00 AM - Outside Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
Morvan looked at Jynxe, the surprise clear on his face. "What, you too? I figured you'd understand at least." He stood up. "I can't see why everybody is getting their tails all in a twist over my getting laid. I haven't seen anybody else giving me the go ahead, so nobody has the right to give me a hard time because I got some. Until I chose a mate, I will sleep with any woman who is willing, be she pard or not. I mean fuck, Katana has her nose out of joint over that cop for Christ's sake, and I'm not even fucking Suki. I refuse to let her dictate what I can and cannot do. I'm the Alpha here. Not her."
Morvan nodded towards the house. His beast swirled about him, more annoyed than angry. "So Brandy is a slut. Big fucking deal. She's a woman who doesn't like boundries, and she'll push against them to see if they'll move. If you think she's going to get any favours out of me because she puts out, then you're wrong. Hell, you, Kitten and Leslie will get more out of me than she will, just because I know you won't ask, and you won't abuse the privledge. And I will tell you right here, right now, if I think Brandy is a danger to this Pard, I will make sure she stops being dangerous. One way or another."
He looked down at Cynara. "If you want me to talk you through a change, lie down. It' might take a while. I know the Kitten can do it, so you can watch her, and feel what's going on. I'll let you try without help, but if you have trouble, I can get you the rest of the way home."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 6:03 AM - Outside Kyle's Ranch - Katana
Katana grumbled a bit as Morvan spoke. She hated that he just assumed things when she couldn't defend her side of the argument in this form. She huffed as she spoke and stood up and sat with almost athority as Jynxe spoke agreeing with her. But there was so much more to it that she wouldn't get to expalin for Morvan would probally want everyone to be happy happy after this.
Morvan to her was not just pard or an alpha. He and Jynxe where the only some what normal family she ever had in her neglected life. Morvan was like a father to her. Brandy was the opidamy of a walking S.T.D. if they could catch them. She didn't like Brandy everything about her didn't sit well. And casual sex or not Morvan to her deserved better. She even liked Suki a lot more then Brandy. She was even starting to Respect Suki and like her with slight suspiscion now.
She hated the thought that Morvan thought she was jealous. Maybe of the attention but not the sex. She also hated the fact that Morvan thought that she was trying to run the show. She wasn't not at all She just really hated Brandy. Specailly at what she had heard that she does Justin and Micheal. Games, Power whatever Brandy to her seemed like a trator. She would bit the hand the feed her sorta speak if it benifted her.
Her ears lowered as she sat starring at the ground as they continued to argue. They would never know the reason she was mad nor the images that those sounds made in her head. She shuttered slightly and layed down. I small like tear almost rolled down her face.Morvan seemed pretty mad at her maybe it would be a good thing to just leave.But she knew she couldn't she sighed and whimpered slightly with a grunt.Maybe Morvan was so mad that he didn't want her to come any more with him to see Don. She wasn't too sure he was fine one minute then upset the next she was so confussed.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 6:05 AM - Outside Kyle's Ranch -Cynara
Cynara opened her eyes when she heard Katana growl. She stood up and walked over to her. Sitting down beside her, Cynara gently get her paw on top of Katanas. She gave a small questioning wimper and then rubbed her head on the Kittens cheek. She was trying to say that it would be ok, and that eventhough Katana hadnt liked her at first, Cyn wasnt holding it against her. She was going to be there for Katana always from now on.
Cynara was an only child, and this kitten needed a sister. They were both feeling like outsiders. They were both new to this, they needed to stick together. They were Pard mates now, Cynara thoght that that made them closer than sisters. Family may disown you when you become Pard, but it was the Pard that took you in after. Jynxe had explained that to her.
She looked at Morvan and Jynxe, who were still arguing, and then at Katana, who still looked upset. She nudged Katana and walked away into the trees. Morvan had said that Katana knew how to change back, and she was planning on getting Katanas mind off of the fighting, by having her show her how to change back. They would figure out how to communicate thouroghly enough that they could do it.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 6:15 AM - Outside Kyle's Ranch -Cynara, Katana, Morvan & Jynxe
Morvan looked over at where Cynara and Katana were walking away. "It is going to be a hell of a lot easier for me to help you change back if you don't wander off," said Morvan with a sigh. "If you want to change back and actually talk to me, rather than giving me the cold shoulder, maybe we can sort things out, because obviously everyone has a problem except me."
Cynara stopped walking and looked back at Morvan. She hadnt wanted him to think she didnt want his help, she just thought that maybe her and Katana could work it out while Jynxe and Morvan finished talking. She walked back and layed at his feet again. She rubbed her head against his foot.
"What about you Kitten? Can you handle it on your own?" Morvan asked.
Katana blinked back at him her ears still low to her head. She santerd back to him and grunted our a whimper while laying at his feet.
Morvan knelt and wrapped an arm around each of them. "That's my girls." He looked up at Jynxe. "Do you think you can talk her through it while I feed their beasts? "
"I can try," Jynxe said uncertainly. She had never been with Pard so inexperienced; her entire life had been spent with those that knew what they were doing, knew how to focus. But it couldn't be that hard, could it? Sort of like lamaz.
"Good stuff. Cynara, you listen to Jynxe. Just relax. Everything will go just fine. Up to now, you've been changing instinctively. It's time you took control of the beast."
Cynara looked up and nodded to Morvan.
Jynxe sidled closer to them, close enough that Cynara's body heat hit her like the warmth from a small oven. It was a nice feeling; she loved that feeling. Instinctively, she reached out to stroke Cynara's side. As one comfortable with leopard form, she was uncertain, but if Morvan believed she could do this then she knew she probably could.
"You remember what you looked like as a human, Cyn?" Jynxe began, keeping her voice low, a half purr. "Long, brown hair, beautiful blue eyes. A body that you must have worked like hell to get. Think about walking on two legs, being able to sit in the forest and hear the simple sounds, without every twig and rustle magnified times a hundred. Smooth skin, delicate hands, your voice."
Cyn closed her eyes and focused on Jynxe's voice. She pictured herself as human once again. But this time she focused really hard on it. Her hair, long and brown right now, her eyes with her long eyelashes. Her belly, and her pierced belly-button. She started to feel a pain in her belly again, organs moving and changing to fit into her human form. She started panting.
Morvan started to feed power into Cynara slowly. She would need it to avoid the exhaustion such a rapid return to human form caused in weaker lycanthropes. Even some of the Alphas couldn't change back quickly. It had been one of the first signs of Morvan's potential. He smiled, feeling the fur beneath his fingers beginning to stir.
Jynxe continued to stroke Cynara. She felt Morvan's power, thick like honey, pour out of him and swirl around, into, and through the young Pard. Muscles twitched under her fingers, and she knew how that must hurt. Still, she kept talking, on and on about human things: walking through downtown, going to the movies, shopping. There was a jump in Cyn's flesh, and Jynxe felt herself jerk involuntarily.
Katana just lay there silently licking at her oversized paws then whiping them against ther bloody sticky black fur around her mouth, trying to wash herself.
Cynara wimpered in pain, but kept listening to Jynxe's voice. She could feel Morvan's power seeping into her, and it felt good. She drank in that power, and felt herself changing faster. His power was keeping her from getting exhausted.
"That's it, Cynara. Push past the pain. You can do it. The pain isn't real. You won't hurt on the other side," Morvan flexed his fingers, kneading her flesh. His beast was wild spinning about him with an unbdridled, primal joy. "We are Pard, and there is nothing better in the world to be!"
Cynara felt her fur disappapearing, her ears changing, her face turning back to human. She stretched her front legs out as they changed back to arms. She gave one last purr and then lay on the ground. Human, and naked.
Morvan let out a shudder. "Fuck I love that," he said, grinning. "Nicely done, both of you. Very smooth. A few more times, and you'll be an old pro at this Cynara." He looked over at Katana. "You ready to go, Kitten?"
She paused in her cleaning her face and blinked up at him. She belly crawled lazily infront of him and lay there momentarily before starting to whimper and twitch.Wet snaps echoed in her head as she focused on herself human.
Jynxe agreed with Morvan; the change was beautiful thing. She rubbed Cynara's back once she was done, making small soothing noises in her throat. Then Katana began to shift, and Jay readjusted so that her other hand could run over the Kitten's fur.
Morvan chuckled. He reached out to stroke the soft belly fur on Katana's kittenish body. "You really are a kitten, aren't you?" he said softly. He smiled. "Take what you need Kitten. Take everything you need."
Katana listened to Morvan's calming voice and did as he told her. She was already exauhsted and was draining on Morvan's energy quite heavily. The pain this time seemed sharper almost as if someone was repeatedly stabbing her with a red hot poker. She continued to twitch and writh under their hands until she was human. She lay very still and rooled over and crawled away on her hands and knees. She began to vomit up the rabbit that she had aten moments ago and when bile started to come up she stopped and collapsed away from it groaning holding her stomach."It hurts"she whimpered. It would seem that Katana was a victim of server cramps.
Morvan looked shocked. "What's wrong, Kitten?" he asked, his voice concerned. He crawled to her, ignoring the steaming puddle of clear goo that coated his hands and knees. He wrapped his arms around her, sheltering her. "It'll pass, Kitten. It'll pass. They always do." He looked over at Jynxe. "She's the only one I've ever seen that has this kind of trouble."
Cynara laying on the ground looked over at Morvan holding Katana. She could smell something in the air. It was coming from Katana. "Morvan, whats the smell coming from the Kitten?"
Morvan sniffed the air, and shuddered slightly. He licked his lips. "She's going to be starting her period soon. Likely any male around her is going to be sporting wood, and she's going to be hornier than hell. It's one of the downsides of being a female Pard, unless your really like your sex. I'll bet Brandy turns this place on it's head when she's ragging."
Katana shivered in Morvan's arms at the name but mainly as the pains started to slowly stop. She took deep breathes shuttering as she let out air.His body heat like before was what allowed the shifting to completely stop. Where his bare skin touched hers hard lumps where moving inside and slowly disipating to nothing.
Morvan stroked Katana's hair. "There we go. All done."
Jynxe was worried about the vomit--she hadn't heard of any female puking when she shifted before heat. Whiping the gunk off of her hands, she sat back on the ground and thought. What if there was something wrong with Katana's anatomy that caused problems when she shifted? What if she could be seriously injured by it?
Morvan slowly released Katana. "Everything okay, Kitten? I think we need to get you back to the house for breakfast," he said, eyeing the remains of the rabbit. "And some clothes. I hope you like being naked Cynara, because as a wereleopard, you're going to spend a lot of time naked, and a lot of time around naked people."
Cynara got to her feet. "I have no problem with being naked. Im just mad that my clothes got messed up. Plus now we're both dirty, and I already had a shower today." She walked towards Morvan and offered her hand to Katana. "I can take her upstairs and in the shower if you'd like. That way I can get quickly rinsed off too."
"Works for me," said Morvan grinning. "It won't be the first time two people have been in the shower."
Cynara laughed. "It wont be the first time today, you mean?" She helped Katana to her feet and put her arm around the Kitten's waist to help her stay standing. "You going to be able to stand the smell of skank in the shower Katana? Cause Im sure it hasnt faded yet."
Katana leaned very heavily on Cynara. She still wasn't feeling very good to stand but with the help it was easy on her. She glanced over at Morvan not sure to say anything. She didn't want him mad at her again. "I might get sick again but that will be about it." she said shakily.
"Ouch," said Morvan. He shook his head. "Okay, fine. Let me have it. Get it out of your system. Tell me, exactly, what is so wrong with me getting laid for the first time in three months?"
Katana looked at him her eyes still with slight pain tears in them. She looked exauhsted but from the pain not the change. "Its not that you got laid. I think that was determiend it wasthe fact you did it with Brandy. To tell you the truth Morvan your like the only thing I've had to a father. You deserve better for even a casual screw. Hell I could of handled it better if it where Suki at least she has morals and class."she said casually.
Jynxe felt her hackles rise at Morvan's jest. She couldn't trust Brandy; extremely bad first impression and what not. Cynara and Katana made it easier to hide her obvious displeasure with laughter. When Morvan opened himself up for their barbs, it was simply too perfect. Especially when Katana said she preferred Suki to Brandy, and why. It was sweet; Jay wondered if the cop would have appreciated Katana's compliment.
Morvan looked at Katana. "I thought you hated that cop. Fuck, if you'd pick her over Brandy, that's saying a lot." Morvan shook his head. "Alright, listen. Brandy isn't Mrs Right. She was Mrs Right Now. She climbed into the shower, and things went from there. It wasn't planned. Will it happen again? Maybe. Probably. Until I find someone I want to try and claim as a mate, I'm going to play the field, and if Brandy's number comes up again, I'm going to give her another poke. You're getting your nose out of joint for no reason. I'm not fucking her for her politics. I'm fucking her because she's a hot wet hole."
Cynara looked from Jynxe to Katana to Morvan. "Morvan, if thats all that you want, why not go for Jynxe? Or me? We're all Pard, and we understand the casual sex thing. Plus I'm thinking that it wouldn't bother us as much if it were Jynxe or I. Obviously Katana would be more comfortable with Jynxe, it seems she looks at you and Jynxe like a mother and father, but I'm sure she'd prefer me even over Brandy. Yes I'm new to the Pard and all, but still. There's a vibe from Brandy that even I can pick up on. Thats why I dont like her at least. I dont know about Katana and Jynxe." She looked away, ashamed at herself for being so forward.
Katana nodded."Just next time if you decide that its her hot wet hole as you put it you mind giveing a shout like "Going to fuck Brandy" so I can at least not have to hear or smell..."she paused at the thought and pushed away from Cynara to lean on a tree while gagging. She stopped "So i dont loose my stomach like that. It might help."she said shakily while pointing to her pile of puke.
"Lovely," said Morvan. "Such a charming image. And I think you're being a little presumptuous, offering up Jynxe like that. No offense, Cynara, but you are still too new to fully understand the true casual nature of Pard sex. You'll learn, but until you know, don't make the offer."
Cynara blushed. "Yes, maybe I was presumptuous to offer Jynxe, but I know what I'm doing when I offer myself." She helped the Kitten away from the tree.
Morvan shook his head. "No, you don't. Sometimes it gets a little rough. Make that a lot rough. I doubt you're ready for it just yet."
Cynara looked Morvan in the eyes. "Remember Morvan, you dont know everything about me yet. You dont know about my sex life before I became Pard, and you dont know weather I can handle my sex life now that I am Pard. Maybe you should let me try it and decide for myself if Im ready for casual Pard sex." She turned away and felt really bad. She didnt mean to give him attitude like that, but it had just come out.
Jynxe shifted on the ground. She honestly hadn't thought of jumping Morvan's bones since she first met him, and she had attributed that to the overwhelming power of his beast. And he was right about the fact that Cynara was not entirely ready for sex with another shifter. She wasn't quite comfortable with being so quiet, but she had never really been comfortable with words anyway. Cynara seemed to be confident though, and Jynxe didn't want to undermine her own instincts, so perhaps being quiet was best. Especially since she didn't desire to get into a debate about Morvan fucking Brandy. She knew well enough how sex went in the Pard, and that for the most part her suspicions were unfounded.
As Katana held onto Cynara with her hand she hissed a bit while pulling her hand back. She shook it a few times and the pain stopped. Cynara could feel something seemed to scurry under her skin. She blinked at them all."We wont get anywhere with this. Morvan is stubburn and we are women we think we are always right so we are stubburn too. Could we just head back please? I think some hot tea will settle my stomach."she said with a sigh while leaning back on Cynara.
Morvan nodded. "Yeah, we should head back. I need to get things ready to meet up with your foxy buddy, Kitten. You'll need to get dressed." He scooped her up in his arms, as if she weighed almost nothing. "Let's make like a tree, and get the fuck out of here."
Katana hugged tightly against Morvan her tiny body shivering from the cool wind that was picking up. She sighed heavily and nustled in. She didn't like confrontations expecially those that would be butting heads for hours. She closed her eyes and rested in his arms.
Cynara followed behind Morvan and Katana. She didnt look at Jynxe just at the ground. She was worried that Jynxe would yell at her for her attitude. She walked with her shoulders back, she always walked proudly. But her eyes stayed on the ground.
Jynxe climbed to her feet, watching Cynara closely. The other woman's body language spoke volumes. Jynxe smiled to herself and walked over to Cynara, settling a hand on the other's shoulder.
"I'm not mad at you, and neither is Morvan. Attitude is acceptable as long as it isn't a direct attempt to usurp authority. We're not going to bite your head off for getting cocky, especially me."
"Hey Cynara? A hundred bucks says you're not ready for it." Morvan called back to her.
Jynxe glanced ahead at Morvan and smirked. "And a hundred bucks says he's right."
Cynara smiled at Jynxe. "I wouldnt be trying to usurp authority." She looked at Morvans back. "Well if youd like to help me find out, you're welcome to. I'm quite willing to take the bet from both of you."
Katana opened her eyes a bit slugishly and looked back from around Morvan at Cynara and Jynxe. She made a half smile and muttered more so into Morvan's arm the anything "At least we bicker like a real family. Most real I've had in a long time" she said yawning.
This has been a Lady_Cynara, Maxx, Belladonna, Keily co-post
-
July 7th @7am- Sukis house
Suki had made it home rather late after the statements and the mild chewing out from the commanding officer incharge of the investigation she was finally allowed to go home with her car.
She had driven home and had a hot shower and a cup of ramen before hitting the sack.
She lay in bed and wondered how Morvan and the others were doing and how the new girl was fitting in. She hoped that they were back home and settled in.
She eventually drifted off knowing that tomorrow would be a long day and that she would finally be allowed back to work. It wouldnt do to be a complete zombie so she did her best to sleep.
Her alarm clock and the phone by her bed went off simultaneously and Suki sat up quickly pushing the last cobwebs of sleep from her mind. She shut the alarm off then picked up the phone as she stared at the digital timer on her clock as it flashed 7am.
"Hello?" She said surpessing a yawn.
"Well there sleepy head a few days off and you arent up yet. You think you were on holidays or something. Well guess what partner its time to work! Its a good thing I called eh Neubasato?"
"My alarm just went off as you called Patrick." Suki said as she rolled out of bed." Taking the portable with her she made her way to the bathroom and turned on the sink. "And I was up late last night. You wouldnt believe that crappy day I had."
"Oh yeah? What happened?"
Reaching for her tooth brush suki squeezed some onto her brush and began brishing her teeth and trying to talk to her partner. "Well I was out hiking trying to destress like the doctor said." She replied pausing to spit out a mouthfull of toothpaste. "When I got back my car was stolen."
"You know brushing your teeth and talking to me is gross suki. Wow your car was stolen."
"Yes it was stolen and its brushing my teeth its not like Im piddling and talking to you. Besides your the one that called now can I finish my story?"
"Yeah yeah ok."
"Good. So my car was stolen and I was pretty upset about this but luckily as fate would have it i was with someone that was able to help me out."
"How? They gave you a life back home and you called the police station to report it stolen?"
"No they were able to track the guys down."
"Really? How?" asked Patrick mildly intruged.
"The were able to smell the theives."
Patrick laughed.
"Whats so funny? Suki demanded.
"My god am I hearing this right. Smelled the thieves. You were out on a date with that Morvan guy werent you."
"No I wasnt!" Suki snapped defensively. "I was out hiking and to make a long story short I ran into someone he knew and eventually ended up meeting up with him. He doesnt live too far from where I was hicking it turns out."
"Wow Suki." Patrick said stiffling a chuckle."I never would have thought you'd stoop to stalking the guy."
"Patrick..."
"Yes Suki?" He asked sounding amused.
"Fuck off." Suki simply said.
"So does that mean I cant come to pick you up this morning?"
"I'll drive myself thank you very much. I'll see you at the station for eight."
Patrick sighed. "You know I was only teasing. I think its good that youre socializing with men outside the work place. Heaven knows you need a life. So you guys tracked down your stolen car. Hey you want me to bring you in a tea and a muffin."
"Yes Teas great Patrick and yes we found my car and he helped me bust a ring of car thieves but that goes no further. Morvan doesnt need that kind of attention. And I know you think I have no life but I happen to like it the way it is. Men complicate things. Having you as my partner proves that theory entirely. And Im only working with you. Im surprised Emily doesnt kill you somedays."
"Wow super cop and her faithful police cat Morvan. You know we could make alot of money making a movie or a comic about that. And Suki you need to lighten up is all Im saying. You cant be so serious all the time."
"Im joking with you right now arent I?" She replied as she finished brushing her teeth. "Besides hes not the kind of guy I'd be interested in. Hes got a lot of resposibilies and dating is the last thin on his mind I can assure you. He has a whole group of other shifters hes got to care for. Heck hes probably already met a nice girl since hes staying with a bunch of em. Let me be Patrick and besides I doubt I'll be haring from him. We are even now I told him that last night. He saved my car and I found him some leopards to hang out with so lets just drop it."
"Yes Ma'am droping the lion man subject for now. So I'll see you in at work soon."
"Yup. I will probably beat you there." Suki said.
"Nope You take ages in the shower your mother is always telling me this when I come over for tea."
"Im done my shower already how about you."
"Shit shit... Ok I gotta go then. I'll bet you lunch that I get there before you."
Suki laughed "Thats a bet partner. From your 'shitting' I know you havent thrown yourself into the shower and made friends with mr soap. See you at work loser boy."
"I havent lost yet grasshopper. We will see about that."
"Dont forget my tea and muffin."
"Aw shit!"
"Hey you offered so now you can go back on your word." Suki said smirking at her refection in the mirror as she brushed her hair.
"Thats no fair."
"Hmm how about a nice Reuben sandwich on fresh rye bread and a california tossed green salad sundried tomato and pesto dressing. You can pick that up for me for lunch over at Garry's Deli." Suki said her voice dripping with smuggness.
"Some days Neubasato I want to shoot you. Youre worse than your father."
"Maybe you shoudl stop making bets with me. Or anyone in my family. You always lose."
Patrick listened to her laugh and had to admit it was a good sound to hear. It was worth having to buy lunch. Truth be told he was worried about Suki and how she was handling the whole shooting incident. Atleast now he knew she would be thinking about her victory rather than stressing about her frist day back at the office. "Ok Suki I'll see you in at work. Later."
"Goodbye take care." Suki replied.
Suki quickly prepared herself for work slipping on her uniform and went downstairs to greet her mother.
"I heard you talking on the Phone was that Patrick?"
Suki nodded.
"I also heard you swearing. You know I dont appreciate that Suki."
"Sort mom but he had it comming. I'd love to talk but I got to get into worj. Ive got a bet riding on this. If I make it there before he dies hes buying me lunch."
Hana Neubasato laughed. "Okay get going with you be home tongith for dinner or will Razan and I be dinning without you."
"I shpuld be home mom I'll call if things change." Suki replied grabbing her car keys off the wall.
Suki's mother shook her head but she smiled at her daughter it was half proud and half sad. "You soundedso much like your father right now did you know that."
Suki paused and offered her mother a hug. "No I didnt. I have to go mom." Giving her mother a kiss on the cheek Suki bounded out of the house taking the porch stairs two at a time and climbed into her car and headed for work.
-
July 7th @8:05am- Seatle Police station #14- Suki
Suki sat down at her desk politely nodding to some of the cops that welcomed her back. There were no gag gifts on her desk for whidh she was entirely relieved.
Patick came though the doors and walked up to his desk looking like he had been though hell and back.
Suki laughed as he set down a paper bag and two trays of coffees. "Wheres my tea Davies?"
"Yeah yeah laugh it up Neubasato." He said. "Bloody coffee shop was hell.I forgot I promised Baraski, Jones, Beck, and Thurgar coffee this morning two."
"Excuses excuses you still owe me lunch. You remember what I want?" Suki asked grinning smugly.
"Yeah a stupid ruben and a rabbit salad. I remember." Patrick said as he set down her tea and muffin.
Suki tore a chunk off her carrot muffin and ate it savoring it. "Mmm Hunh. Thats right."
"I gotta drop these coffee's off the the crew and then we can get to work. Check your memos Neubasato you had a call while you were off duty. Details are jotted down on it."
Suki nodded and began checking though her voice mail. The first one was from the stations councillor she had to go see him at nine in his office to touch base. She deleted his message and checked the rest.
The second voice mail was from patrick complaining he was having to do all her work and that he missed his partner and couldnt wait for her to come back. Suki smiled and deleted it shaking her head the whole time.
The third voice mail however was a message from patrick to check her desk drawer for some information about the man that had been invloved in the shifter attack on July 4th.
She had to admit even though he harassed the hell out of her he was watching out for her as well as taking care of her and she would have to thank him for that.
-
Sunday July 7th, 10:30 A.M. - Eugene's Place - Shale
Shale gave Ryan's hand a squeeze and went to the indicated phone. She pulled out the napkin with Don's phone number on it, dialed and waited. As she waited for him to answer, she shifted her weight from foot to foot, fidgiting.
Sunday July 7th 10:31 A.M. On the phone - Don
"Hey, sexy girl! You have reached the one and only Don, and I am very pleased to hear from you." Shale could hear the smile on Don's face over the phone. Unfortunately, she could also hear Mike calling him a loser. "What can I do for you?"
Sunday July 7th, 10:32 A.M. - Eugene's Place - Shale
Shale couldn't help but smile abit when she heard Don's greeting at the other end of the phone. "Hey Don, it's Shale. Look, the rest of the Wolves that are going to the meeting are getting a little anxious about what is going on. Any ideas about what I can tell them? Is this going to happen or not?"
Sunday July 7th 10:33 A.M. On the phone - Don
"Still waiting on the call from the cats," said Don. "I'm starting to think they've had second thoughts, but Nick says they'll call. "And hey, if they don't call, can I give you a call anyway? Myabve we can do coffee, or just hang out."
Sunday July 7th 10:35 A.M. On the phone - Don
Shale could hear Mike in the background, making kissing noises. "Hey, we could always stay on the line together until the cat calls. You know, shoot the shit."
"No phone sex," Mike called out. "God please tell me you're not trying to talk her into phone sex."
Eugene took the headphones off, and shook his head. "God, what an asshole," he muttered.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:00 AM - A park in Seattle - Morvan
Breakfast had been tense. Morvan was pleased to get away from the ranch without bloodshed. He wasn't too sure whether there would be any before his return, however. He looked at his small entourage, and smiled. It was time to call the fox.
The quarter clinked as it slid into the payphone slot. "Hey Red, I'm near the bandshell, in a park at the corner of Washington and Coastal. I figure you should be able to get here by 11:30. Can you make it, or an I going to have to wait for you?"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:00 AM - A park in Seattle - Katana
Katana rocked back and forth from her heals onto her tip toes as she watched a few birds play in the sky. She listened to Morvan speak on the pay phone and poked at him while passing him the peice of paper she had brought with Don's cell number on it.
She was nervous and excited all at once she had no idea how this was going to turn out. She figured since Morvan had brought people along that Don probally will birng a few Rats with him as well, it would be only fair not to make him feel threatened.
Katana shifted her weight a bit and then noticed the swings not to far off from where the pay phone was. She grinned and tugged on Morvan's shirt and pointed to the swings. Her face looked at him with a "Can I please? huh!? huh!? huh!?" look on it as she waited for a simple head jesture to tell her she could go or not.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:00 AM - Kyle's Ranch - Cynara
Cynara was sitting on the bach porch to the house. Breakfast had definatly been interesting. They had gotten Kataka up and intot he shower, and Cyn had gotten in with her to keep her from passing out or anything. Then once they were clean and dressed they can gone back downstairs to the lovely tention on the kitchen. Brandy kept shooting looks at Cyn, and it had taken every fibre of her being to keep hersolf from making another comment that would piss the bitch off even more.
And now Morvan, Katana, and Jynxe were gone to the city. And she was left here. She had decided to come sit out of the back porch because, well honestly she didnt know what else to do.
She finally decided to go for a walk. Get to know the lay of the land. She stood up and wiped the ass of her jeans to make sure they werent dirty from sitting on the step. She was dressed in a pair of faded hip-hugger jeans with a tight black tank-top now, seeing as her sweats and other tank top were now a pile of rags. She hadnt bothered with socks or shoes either.
She started walking in no particular direction.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:00 AM - Jonah's Place-Joe
Jonah had been waiting for thirty minutes before Morvan finally called. ‘Red huh… ok pussy cat,’ he thought to himself a he listened to what Morvan. “Thirty minutes.. On lunch hour? Hmm let me check..” He walked to his office as quickly as he could and searched a map. After a moment he pinpointed the destination. “You know I will do my best. Without traffic I am positive I can make it. In fact I am heading out the door now. “
He was hoping to not blow this and he hoped that Jules was actually going to make it. This was after all his deal. Joe was just the business man left with the duty to bring it together. “Tel me are you hungry? If you have to wait I will be willing to by you lunch. How does that sound pussy cat.” His words had a soft purr when he spoke. Morvan could very well be annoyed by the pussy cat thing but he felt it was fair game sense he hated being called red.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:02 AM - A park in Seattle - Morvan
"No need to stop and pick up food for me," said Morvan with a chuckle. "Are you sure you're not part cat? That was a mighty convincing purr." He didn't add that he didn't trust the fox enough to accept food from him. "Just get here ASAP. I'll wait, if you're late."
Morvan looked int he direction Katana was pointing. He chuckled, and held out a quarter. "Call don first, then you can go."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:03 AM - Jonah's Place-Joe
Jonah chuckled softly as he made his way out. "I am sure."
Holding the cell phone delicately to his ear, Jonah stepped out of the house and said his simple good byes to Morvan. As he locked up he managed to pull out a head set for his phone. He hated it when people held cell phones to their tiny ears and drove. They seemed t drive slower and careless. But sense his job sometimes called for his phone services while on the road he bought a head set. He felt like such a yuppie with all these nifty gadgets.
He was glad he had Jules on speed dial. After a couple rings Joe eagerly spoke as clear as he could. “This is Jonah Ravenos calling for a Jules Chalice. May I speak with him please? It is about business?"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:04 AM - A park in Seattle - Katana
Katana grinned and took the quarter. She listened for it to clink into the phone before she bega nto dial the number messily written on the peice of paper. She began to rock from her heel to her toe again while the phone rang and she smiled at the answering hello.
"Hey Don. It's Katana. Well Morvan picked the spot. We are in a park umm.."she turned away from the phone a bit to speak to Morvan."what was it the corner of Washington and Coastal? Ya?!"her voice popped back mainly to Don"Its at the corner of Washington and Coastal. we are by the Bandshell thingy. Can you be here for around 11:30?" she said while bitting on her bottom lip a bit.
-
Sunday July 7th 11:00 A.M. On the phone - Don
Shale heard the second of blank air that usually signalled a call-waiting beep on the other end of the line. Her conversation with Don had been rambling, filled with odd little tidbits of trivia about himself, and Seattle. As talkative as he was, he avoided telling her anything about the were-rats, except for the one comment that Nick wanted to unite them.
"Hold on, I got a beep. Hopefully it's Katana and the cats." There was a click as he linked over to the second call.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Yeah Katana, I know where that is," Don replied. "We might be able to make it by then, but don't hold you're breath. We'll probably be travelling Seattle transit, so bear with us. We'll be there." Katana could almost see his grin over the phone. "But, the longer I talk, the slower we'll be. See you when I get then. Hugs and kisses." He didn't wait for her to say goodbye, he just linked back to Shale.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
He didn't bother with small talk. Don the gregarious flirt had suddenly becoem all business. "Bandshell at Coastal and Washington. They want us there by 11:30. We can make it, but it'll be close. I'd recommend waiting there until we've arrived if you get there first. Don't want to spook the cats. They've got a reason to be paranoid, so if this is going to work, we have to take things slow and easy. See you there."
The phone went dead.
"Perfect," said Tom. "Let's haul ass. We can ,make it with time to spare, so when we get there, we sit tight until the rats turn up. Truthfully, I'm surprised the cats are even willing to meet up with the rats, after what happened the last time."
Ryan shrugged. "Maybe the little guy has something to do with it."
Tom nodded. "Probably. We'll find out when we get there. Hopefully this isn't a trap."
"Didn't you know?" asked Ryan with a grin. "That's why Lobo is sending us."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:03 AM - On the phone - Jules Xavier Chalice
Jules waited for a moment before picking up the phone. "Yes, Jonah, what is it? You'll have to hurry, I'm afraid I'm rather busy at the moment. If you're calling about the meeting with the wereleopards, I'll be able to make it around noon, but not any sooner." He smiled faintly, knowing that Jonah was calling to tell him where and when the meeting was going to be.
He tilted his head to the side, once more listening to voices only he could hear. "You aren't disappointed, are you lover?"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:30 AM - UNDERGROUND PARKING AT ARCHANGEL TOWERS - PETER
The elevator took them straight to the basement garage, and they found the car waiting for them at the bottom. Peter held the door open for Solange, and waited until she was settled in before closing it again.
By the time he was behind the wheel, Solange had already discovered the manilla folder with her name on it that was waiting for her in the pocket behind the driver's seat. It was obviously new, and contained a single sheet of white paper, the edge of which she could see without opening the folder, or pulling it out of the pocket.
Peter started the car, and headed for the ramp that would lead them out of the garage and back onto the streets of Seattle.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:06 - 11:16AM - A park in Seattle - Katana
Katana hung up the phone and smiled to Morvan."Hes says they are on their way. They are gonna get here as fast as they can."She blinked a bit"I just hope he doesn't try anything stupid"she muttered more silently with a small sigh as she made her way to the sings.
She sat on the swings and watched a few younger kids playing and laughing with their parents in the sand box. Her heart sunk into her stomach as she turned her gaze away from them. She then proceeded to try and swing. Though she wasn't really going anywhere no one had ever taughter her or showen her. She looked over her shoulder at Morvan and Jynxe a few minutes later."A little help here huh?!"she said with a forced laugh. She was nervous and it showed though she was trying to relax and it would be alot easier with Jynxe and Morvan closer to her.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:05AM - on the road-Joe
Jonah sighed softly as he told Jules where and when but he did not argue over the time. However there was a slight hesitation in his voice and some how he know that Jules knew what he was doing when he said the last part. "Disappointed? . There is no room for that at the moment...Ah damn it the bastard up ahead is holding up traffic."
Jonah sighed again as he reached over to turn on a bit of music. He had business with the man on the phone. Not to mention an overwhelming desire and Jules knew it. However Jonah had a great deal of control. "Anyway. Is there anything you want me to say to the pussy cat while we await your presence?"
-
Sunday July 7th 11:00 A.M. -Maya
Maya was surprised she hadn't ripped her hair out waiting so long. She was the most impatient creature she knew and the past hour had seemed like days for her. She jumped up with the rest of them and headed out the door. For some reason she was nervous about the meeting which left her almost angry. It made no sense that they wanted to meet with her after what had happened. Maybe Lobo was sending them into a trap...
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:05 AM - On the phone - Jules Xavier Chalice
"Ah, so you are disappointed." Jules sighed. "Don't worry Jonah, I will be there as soon as I can. Does not anticipation make things sweeter? I know it does for me."
He reached out his hand to stroke the fur of the were-rat skin, but stopped before his fingers touched it. He didn't want to go to this meeting smelling like dead were-rat. It might cause complications.
"Tell the cat that i can be very generous, and I have several ideas that would go a considerable way to increasing the survivability of the were-leopards in the city. Tell the rats that I can help them to consolidate. Tell the wolves that I am prepared to have you act as a liason between them and the other groups of lycanthropes in the city, as well as the vampires. Do what you do best Jonah. You are a networker. I expect you to have them all eating out of your hand, by the time I arrive."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:02 AM - Heading for the Park - Tom
Tom looked over his shoulder at Ryan, as they headed down towards the parking lot. "I think we should take both vehicles, just in case."
Ryan nodded. "I only have to disagree with Lobo. You I get to just smile and nod. Do I really need to say that Shale is travelling with me?"
Tom shook his head. "Not really. I assume you're going to the park directly, rather than stopping to park somewhere?"
Ryan shot Tom the finger. "Do you want to follow me just to make sure? Or should I follow you, just to make sure Maya doesn't jump you?"
Tom looked over his shoulder at Ryan, as they headed down towards the parking lot. "I think we should take both vehicles, just in case."
Ryan nodded. "I only have to disagree with Lobo. You I get to just smile and nod. Do I really need to say that Shale is travelling with me?"
Tom shook his head. "Not really. I assume you're going to the park directly, rather than stopping to park somewhere?"
Ryan shot Tom the finger. "Do you want to follow me just to make sure? Or should I follow you, just to make sure Maya doesn't jump you?"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:08AM - on the road-Joe
>>[ Jonah grinned widely as he purred. He managed to maneuver his way passed the jam but would he be there in time. “Ah yes.. What I do best. As an Ausie once said to me. No worries.” He allowed himself to relax His eyes fell on a strange glimmer of light as there was a pause. He left Jules hanging for a good three minutes.“Oh yes…I am sorry. If that is all I need then I shall have to let you go. I can drive better without this phone.” He was still smiling. He sifted his weight just a bit as he listened for anything more that Jules might say to him. Meanwhile his free hand searched the channels for something worth listening to.]
-
Sunday July 7th 9:30 am - Seatle Police station #14 - Suki
The meeting with the department counsellor went about as well as Suki expected. After a short conversation, she was allowed to return to active duty. She was only too happy to do so.
The first thing she did was return the phone call from Tony McCarthy. It took a few moments for the switchboard to connect her with the ward, and after a short conversation with a very unco-operative nurse, she was connected to Tony McCarthy's room.
"Good morning, Mr McCarthy. This is officer Neubosato returning your call. What can I do for you?"
There was a brief hesitation on the other end of the phone, as if Tony were either unsure as to how to begin, or was too doped up to respond quickly. As soon as he spoke, Suki could tell it was the former, not the later. "I needed to talk to you about what happened. I wanted to know if you had a choice or not."
Suki felt her gut knot. She took a sip of her tea to try to calm it. "A choice of what, Mr McCarthy?"
"It's just Tony. I need to know if you had to kill him, or if you had a chocie and chose to kill him. I mean, I've been in combat, and I know what it's like to have to make a split second decision that will either save your life or end it. I want to know if you had time to make that decision, or if it was the only way to save Jenny and me."
Jesus... "There wasn't much time, but yes, I acted and did what had to be done. I didn't see any other choice but to take that shifter down. If I had hesitated, there would have been three people leaving that park dead, instead of one," she said carefully.
"Did you hate him?"
Suki sighed. "I didn't know him. So how could I have hated him? It's just a case of wrong place, wrong time. It's funny. Cops have to shoot people on a semi-regular basis, in situations like this. Some call you a hero, and others call you a monster. I've heard both."
Tony chuckled, but it turned into a coughing fit. "Me too," he said, once he was able to breath again. He sounded like he was in pain.
"So how have you been doing?"
"The doctors say I've been infected. I'm not sure how I feel about that. The first sign is that the drugs they give me don't last as long as they are supposed to, so it hurts a lot. I'm supposed to start healing faster, but that hasn't happened yet. Father Domenic says it might take untilt the full moon before that kicks in. I guess I have to say I haven't been doing so great."
"I was there the night they took you to the hospital, so I was there to overhear the results of the bloodtests. I'm sorry about that. Have you been in contact with any of the lycanthropes in the city? Usually each group has a representative. If you haven't, I'll look into sending somebody over. They can, you know, fill you in a little bit more. They'll be able to understand what you're going through."
"I got a call from some guy named Maurice Tardiff. He said he'd put me in touch with the local were-rat group. Fathehr Domenic says thaty'll be like a new family for me, but I don't now. I'm scared officer Neubosato."
Suki paused. "Tony, I don't know what I can say. Nothing I can say will make it feel any better. But, I can tell you that Father Domenic isn't lying. While I was training to be a cop, I majored in preternatural biology. I studied lycanthropes. They tend to take care of their own, be they cat, rat or wolf. You will have a place, but it won't be all sunshine and daisies, I'm afraid. Just like with animals, there is a strong need to establish dominance within the groups, which means getting beaten up a bit, unless you're happy being the bottom rung. It's sort of like the military, I guess. You start at the bottom and work you're way up."
"That sounds better than the way Father Domenic describes it. I was a gunnery sergeant in Desert Storm. The first one, I mean. If it's like that in the rat pack, I think I can do okay."
"I think you'll do okay too. Call it a hunch. It's a whole lot of blood sweat and tears. You move up the ranks by fighting those of higher station. You'll have your top rat, usually referred to as a Rat King. He's the top Alpha,and calls the shots. Then everyone underneath him are sort of like his army to command, I guess. You have your Alpha's and your subs. The Alpha's are stronger and more agressive than the subs, and they're usually better at fighting. Your subs are the more passive ones, but they still have their place. Sort of like support and logistics," Suki explained, trying to put the man at ease.
"So you've got the rank and file, which are the subs, and you move up the ranks by proving that you're better, stronger faster and tougher, until you hit the Alpha point, which is sort of the officer grade. And like the army, the majority of people never make it to officer."
"Yes, sort of like that. But you need to add something else into the mix. A person's personality also come into play."
"Just like with officers. If you don't have the chops, you'll never make the grade, no matter how long you have in the service."
"Exactly. It usually takes a year or two for an Alpha to develop into their full potential. So, if you aren't exhibiting signs by that time, you're guaranteed you're a sub. But that doesn't mean you're a pussy, if you'll excuse the language. Just because you're a sub doesn't mean you don't have a backbone. A sub is a sub because they just didn't have that little bit extra that they needed to become an Alpha."
"You explain it a lot better than Father Domenic. He was going on about personality types, and social structure and all sorts of other stuff I couldn't understand." Suki could almost see the grin on Tony's face.
Suki chuckled. "Most people aren't sociologists or psychologists. So, when explaining it tos somebody that isn't, you have to remember the one major rule of thumb. I'm sure you're aware of it."
"If they're smiling and nodding, they don't have a clue?"
"I was going to say the 'KISS" rule."
"Keep It Simple, Stupid! Yeah, I guess he forgot that." Tony sighed. "Thank you officer. Up to now, I wasn't sure that you'd saved my life."
"I was just doing my duty. Any cop would have done the same. You understand, I'm sure."
"I'm not so sure. Not every cop would have given enough of a shit to call me back. And thank you for being honest. I was going to ask if you hated me, but I don't need to ask that question. I already know the answer. Maybe I'll see you around a cheeseburger stand somewhere, so I can thank you in person."
"Perhaps I'll visit. You still ahve a few more days before they'll let you out, and I know how bad hospital food is. Maybe I'll sneak you in some of those cheeseburgers you were talking about."
"You try eating this crapola when you're tastebuds have been on sensitivity training. I though army food was shit, but this stuff sucks."
Suki laughed. "Yeah, I'll bring you in something good. What room are you in?"
Tony sighed. "The one with the bars on the windows. There isn't a number. It's just called the infection room. In the biohazard ward. On the toxic floor. In the isolation wing." There was a pause. "It's room 204. There really are bars on the windows, and I think the door is six inches thick, and closes with pneumatic springs."
"Sounds about right. Room 204 then. I'll pop by tonight, when I'm done my shift. In the meantime, I have to go, because I'm on duty. But, I'll call Mr Tardiff and see about that representative. With luck maybe I can get someone in to see you today or tomorrow but no guarantees."
"Thank you Officer. I will be looking forward to those cheese burgers. Then menu said it was meatloaf tonight. Oh fucking YAY!"
-
Sunday July 7th 10:15 am Seattle Police Station - Patrick
Patrick set the file he was reading aside, and picked up his phone on the second ring. "Davies, homicide."
He listened for a moment, and started writing notes. "Got it. Thanks. Hey Neubosato! Stop daydreaming and grab your gear. We've got a live one. Well, as live as a dead one can get. Security down at the Brichert's paper mill stopped two guys from sneaking into the pulp vats with a body. They didn't manage to catch them, but they did catch them on video, and they left us a present. Bring gloves and a barf bag. This one is a little messy."
Suki was on her feet instantly, her homicide kit at hand. "Alright, let's do this."
-
Sunday July 7th 11:00 am Brichert's paper mill :Suki and the homicide crew
Suki and Patrick entered the paper mill Patrick swore softly as he realized that him and Suki were the last ones on the scene.
"Problem?" Asked Suki.
"Yeah last on scene so that means theyre waiting for us to wrap up. Why the hell weren't we called earlier?"
"Because they know you work well on a time limit." Suki said.
Patrick nodded at Thurgar and Baraski.
"Brought the Rookie along did you Davies? She gonna stomach this one?"
"Hey Neubasato Maybe you should sit this one out. Its alot worse than the last scene."
Suki cast the two men a cool look. "I'll be fine." She said as she walked past them and made her way to the heavily yellow taped area.
Crime scenes were things of chaos with much to many people milling about. Half of them didnt even need to still be on the scene she noted, but I guess that was something that set them aside from normal people. Leave it to cops to be able to stand around a murder scene and drink coffee and act like it was a monthly social. Most of the officers had been hover around the taped area. The crime scene Photographer made his way over to them.
"You guys going in." He asked.
Patrick nodded "Yup need a few more shots?"
"They havent really moved the body yet, they were waiting for you to come down Davies so do your worst."
"Well see what we can do Bob." Patrick replied. Patrick noted that Thurgar and Baraski had followed behind.
Suki slipped her gloves into place and Parick followed suit as the rounded the corner the first thing Suki saw was the blood spattered plastic and a partially large patch of red. The body lay at the bottom of a flight of metal stairs.
"Ten bucks says the rookie pukes." Baraski replied.
"Screw that I lost ten bucks last time I took that bet." Thurgar hissed.
"Okay ten bucks says she pukes in the first five minutes. She made it ten minutes before last time. Thats fair odds."
"Fine I'll take your bet. She can make five minutes."
"I think youre both immature." Suki retorted as she moved in closer.
Patrick looked to Suki. "You wanna do the honors?"
Suki shrugged "God hates a coward." She reached out and slowly pulled the plastic away.
"Security said the two guys booked when they were spotted the body fell down two flights of stairs."Thurgar replied softly as he looked at the body.
"Fuck me. Jeus christ..." Baraski said letting out a low whistle.
There was a moment where Suki's mind tried to deny that what she was looking at way a human being and not a chunk of meat. There was no skin only muscle gleaming red under the flickering flourescent lighting and it was starting to congeal.
The flash bulb and the sound of the camera brought Suki back to reality and she looked at the body and saw it for what it was. "God help us..." She breathed closing her eyes and balled her hands into fists.
"You going to be okay Neubassato?" Patrick asked. "Theres no shame if you want to walk away for a few seconds to collect yourself. This is nasty. Ive never seen anything like this.
Suki swallowed hard her stomach tightened but she shook her head. "Im okay so far."
"Your looking green." Baraski replied.
"So are you." Suki retorted.
"I might but Im not standing close enough to the body to be sick on it."
"Whats our impressions on this guys?" Patrick asked as he stooped down closer and peeled the rest of the plastic away from the body. The left foot slid of the slick plastic and made a soft noise as it hit the concrete.
Suki heard someone behind her being sick but didnt turn to look. She swallowed and looked at the body trying to igrore the tiny taste in her mouth. The sound of the flash blub went off again bathing the body in light for a second making it look surreal.
Slowly Suki knelt down beside the body and looked at it thoughly for a few mintues before trying to relay what she saw. "Male, age isnt easily identifiable since we dont have skin or a face to look at. Height roughly sit foot one maybe six foot two. Weight? Very descent muscle development I'd put him at roughly two hundred. Age if I had to guess between early twenties to late thirties, though I could be wrong."
"What makes you say that?" Partick asked.
"Muscle. Not as many men are in this kind of physical shape past that age. If I had to narrow it down Id go as far as to say the subject was in his twenties to at latest early thirties. Theres not much to go on but the sternum has been punctured and both the feet and the toes had deep incisions that run as far up as the groin. I think I saw something about the fingers besides the missing finger nails..."
"Why not take a closer look."
Suki hesitated and looked to Patrick. "I-I dont know if I can. I might be sick if I touch him."
Patrick looked at her the way she she looked up at him made him half doubt her words. There was more going on atleast he thought there was. "Are we talking as sick as you got at the last crime scene?"
Suki nodded. She didnt want to touch the body at least not yet. If she touched it and had another episode like she had when they had pulled the two bodies out by the docks it would confirm what she feared. "Yeah" She said softly "Exactly what Im afraid of."
Patrick nodded and pick up a hand unfurling the slightly curled fingers. Again the photographer took photo and leaned in to take another.
Suki closed her eyes and exhaled deeply before reopening them. Patrick nodded "Heavy lacerations to each of the left fingers and thumb" He added inspecting the thumb. They start at the top and work their way down until they hit the wrist. Theres a slight break of two inches before the cut continues up the inner arm and stops just below the armpit.
"Thurgar you want to check the right hand and see if we can get Bob a few photos? Id ask Baraski but he still looks like hes not done being sick." Patrick replied dryly.
Thurgar grinned "You got it. Oh and by the way Baraski you owe me ten bucks five minutes are up."
Baraski fliped Thurgar the bird inbetween a dry heave.
"Same thing with this hand Davies. Five deep cuts one on each digit running from finger to mid palm." Thurgar replied.
More Photos were taken and Suki stared at the body her mind numb.
"Okay lets turn our boy over shall we?" Thurgar Help me roll him onto his stomach." Davies instructed.
The two men rolled the corspe over and Bob came in to take more photos. Suki looked at the blody no skin on the back portion of the body as well. No hair nothing. She leaned over closer looking for more signs of trauma and detected the slightest of signs of severed tissue and muscle along the spinal area but nothing as deep as the cuts on the mans fingers.
Something wasnt right Suki frowned. "Im missing something." She said softly.
"What is it Neubasato?"
"Its the wounds. Roll him back over and let me look again."
The two men rolled the body back over in the plastic. "This better be worth it." Thrugar grunted as he looked down at his blood stained shirt.
Suki knelt down between the mans legs and studied the cuts. "I need more light this florescent lighting is shit." She said pushing aside another wave of nasuea.
Baraski went to fetch the lights and a few moments latter Suki had the light she needed. "See I knew that looked funky."
"What does?" Turgar asked.
"Check the inside of the legs you can see that the incisons arent on a straight angle Suki said proding gash in the body's left thigh with a plastic tongue depressor. See how it sorta slides on the odd angle. Its clear he was skinned alive but the angles are..." She paused and leaned in closer and then stood up.
"That mean I can poke about?" Thurgar asked.
"Yes." Suki replied as she scuttled over to the mans hand and she inspected it as well. "The incision areas....You seeing this Davies?"
"Cut to the chase Nebasato. If you have somethign share it."
"The areas around the skin where the cuts are, are inflamed... Well maybe not inflamed but they look slightly blistered. I need some time to think this through. But I think I have a hunch brewing. Can I have a bit of time alone with the body?"
"You finshed here Bob?" Patrick asked.
"Yuppers got enought photos of this guy to start my own year book." He said slidding his camera back into the bag. I'll stick around for a few minutes out side the taped area incase you guys need more or see something else."
"Thanks. Baraski, Thurgar, take five and get some fresh air." Davies replied.
"And leave you and the rookie here to have fun with Mr Meaty? I should feel hurt but you know what Im not this time." Thurgar replied as he left the area Baraski not far behind him.
Patrick looked to Suki. "You gonna tell me whats going on?"
"I think were dealing with a shifter Patrick. But I need to know. I need to know alot of things. I didnt want to touch the body incase I saw something like last time."
"But you want to see if it was a fluke or if you really do have the same knack your old man had? Suki you know if this happens we need to report it to the department eventually."
"I dont have to, but it would be advisable." She replied. "I dont need to be looked at like Im sort sort of freak. If it happens again we will see. Just be here for me Patrick cause if this works its not going to be pretty and I know Im going to be sick."
"You got it partner. Shall we do this? Which hand do you want left or right?"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:02 AM - Heading for the Park - Maya
Maya walked behind a bit with Shale. It looked like they were going to take both cars. She assumed she was going with Tom then she caught Ryan's comment. "Ryan wouldn't be much help if I decided to jump Tom." She said to Shale, laughing.
Maya walked behind a bit with Shale. It looked like they were going to take both cars. She assumed she was going with Tom then she caught Ryan's comment. "Ryan wouldn't be much help if I decided to jump Tom." She said to Shale, laughing.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:04 AM - Heading for the Park - Ryan
Ryan stopped, his keys in the driver's door of his Spitfire. "Excuse me?" The words were said softly, but there was a ripple that went through the parking lot. The tension was thick enough to cut, and Maya could see Tom moving to get between her and Ryan. Then Ryan grinned, and the moment was over.
"You'd be surprised by what I can do, Maya," he said, opening his car door. "You forget, I'm on the pack council, and you don't get there by being elected. You start at the bottom, and work your way up, unless by some trick of fate somebody lets you challenge the top ranks right away. Did you know that Lobo is still pissed at you for that? You were supposed to ask him if you had the right to challenge Tom."
"Ryan, this isn't the time or place," said Tom.
Ryan nodded. "I know. That's why I'm not pushing things. I don't know Maya well enough to know if I should take it as a serious statement. For now, I'm going to take it as a joke. We have too much to do, to waste as much time as would be needed to settle this."
"Park at the coffee shop on Mavis," said Tom. "It's walking distance from the park, and we won't need to pay."
Ryan stopped, his keys in the driver's door of his Spitfire. "Excuse me?" The words were said softly, but there was a ripple that went through the parking lot. The tension was thick enough to cut, and Maya could see Tom moving to get between her and Ryan. Then Ryan grinned, and the moment was over.
"You'd be surprised by what I can do, Maya," he said, opening his car door. "You forget, I'm on the pack council, and you don't get there by being elected. You start at the bottom, and work your way up, unless by some trick of fate somebody lets you challenge the top ranks right away. Did you know that Lobo is still pissed at you for that? You were supposed to ask him if you had the right to challenge Tom."
"Ryan, this isn't the time or place," said Tom.
Ryan nodded. "I know. That's why I'm not pushing things. I don't know Maya well enough to know if I should take it as a serious statement. For now, I'm going to take it as a joke. We have too much to do, to waste as much time as would be needed to settle this."
"Park at the coffee shop on Mavis," said Tom. "It's walking distance from the park, and we won't need to pay."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:10 AM - On the phone - Jules Xavier Chalice
"I'm sorry, Mr Chalice had to take another call, while he was waiting for you to return, Mr Ravenos," said an unfamiliar voice. "He asked me to say his goodbyes for him. Was there anything else you needed?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:15 AM - A park in Seattle - Morvan
Morvan watched as Katana and Jynxe played on the swings. He kept his distance. There were too many children playing in the area. His presence would unsettle them. Children, even those who would eventually grow up to be psychic nulls, were still sensitive enough to be upset by his presence. The parents would react badly, somebody would call the police, and Morvan would spend the next hour defending his right to be in a public park.
It also allowed him to keep an eye out for the rats and the fox. The park was open, so there was no possibility of ambush, and populated enough that heavy weaponry wasn't likely to come into play. He knew he was taking a chance with this meeting, but any chance to increase the fortunes of the Pard was a chance worth taking.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:30 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Cynara , Brandy & Justin
Cynara finished helping with the dishes then went outside to where Brandy was sunbathing. She sat down, not being able to really see because of the glare of the sun.
Brandy was streched out naked on a towel she smiled when Cynara stepped out onto the deck. "Feel like working on your tan too? Nothng beats a bit of sun after a good meal."
Cynara smiled. "Sure. But jeans aren't the best thing to sunbath in really..." She looked back at the house wondering if she should just tan in the jeans, or if she should go change.
"So take them off no one cares around here." She said with a sigh. "Or are you shy?"
"Me shy? With a body like this? And lets not forget that I walked through the kitchen totally naked this morning. It's just, well," She looked back to the house where she knew Kyle... and Justin still were. After the insident in the bathroom, well she didnt want Justin to think that she was flaunting her body like Brandy did. "I dunno, its just that I think the household might have seen enough of my naked body for the day."
"They dont care seriously. Youre thinking like a non shifter. Naked doesnt mean sex time. Think of us as a bunch of happy go lucky nudists. We just get fuzzy a few times a month."
Cynara laughed a little. "Ok, just let me go in and get a blanket or towel or something to lay on ok?" She started towards the house. Her bags were in the kitchen and she thought of getting a bikini but decided not to. She headed upstairs and looked in the bathroom for a big enough towel for her to lay on.
She couldnt find one there so she started looking for Justin or Kyle to ask for a blanket or towel or something. She found Justin first.
"There in the hall closet." Justin replied. "Its the door right beside the bathroom"
"Thanks." She turned to walk away but stopped herself and turned back to him. "Hey Justin. About today in the bathroom... well... I just... wanted to say sorry I guess."
"Its fine." He said offering her a smile. "Nothing bad happened. Were both alive and no one got hurt. It was sorta a miscommunication I guess. I forget your new to this shifter stuff."
"I may be new to this shifter stuff, as you put it, but Im not new to knowing when I'm attracted to someone. That's why I kissed you Justin. I just... well from your discomfort I'm guessing that you don't feel the same. So I'm sorry that I put you in a position that you didn't want to be in."
He looked at her as if she had something on her face. "You find me attactive? Youre joking? Right?"
"Why would I joke about that?" She took a step towards him. "Justin, I wouldn't joke about something like that." She stepped even closer to him.
"So its sex right?" He looked unsure. "Cause you dont know me. I mean if its sex thats okay. I mean Im used well not really used to that but -errr you know. Wow Im an idiot..."
"Morvan doesn't think I'm ready for sex yet. Brandy and I talked about it too, and well, I wouldn't want to hurt you like they think I will. Right now I guess I'm just looking for affection, maybe... or maybe Im just confused. My whole world has changed in the last week, and I've been alone up untill today. I'm attracted to you, but right now I can't do anything about it. Maybe I should just go back outside, cause Im just fucking this up." She turned and walked to the closet by the bathroom. She grabbed a towel and headed back downstairs. She really needed to get out and have some fun like she used to. Maybe she should go with Brandy tonight... but she didnt think she had the right things to wear.
When she got outside she sat down beside Brandy. "I'll go with you tonight. If I have something good to wear. Thats the deciding factor. Ok?"
"I'll have to take a look at it and see if it has the Brandy sign of approval. If the duds arent up to par we need to take you out shopping."
"Well do you want to go look at my stuff and see if I have something good enough?"
"Yup." Brandy said as she stood and stretched none too concerned with the fact that she was wothout clothing.
Cynara stood up too and headed inside. "Should I bring these up to your room? Or the living room or what?" She pointed to her bags.
"My rooms fine hun."
Cynara grabbed her bags and started up the stairs following Brandy. She was surprised by the fact that the bags didn't seem heavy at all, but assumed that it was because she was now a shifter. When they got to Brandy's room, Cynara opened up her bags and pulled out a few of her best clubbing outfits. She could tell by the look on Brandy's face that they werent what she should wear.
Cyn reached into her smaller bag and pulled out her credit card. "Time to shop I guess?"
"You better believe it. We can even take my car and leave Kyle's Magic school bus behind. I wouldnt be caught dead in that thing." Brandy said making a face.
Cynara laughed and grabbed a few things to bring with her. "How long will it take you to be ready to leave? Cause Im basically ready to go now. Don't really need to be dressed up to go shopping... or do I? I dont know this city very well..."
"What youre wearing is fine. I just need to get dressed and throw on a bit of a face."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:10 11:30 AM - On the Road- Jonah
"No nothing at all." Jonah hung up at that point and chose to take a short cut. He hoped that he would not get pulled over but he wanted to make sure to be there on time. He also hoped that he Morvan would not mind waiting for Jules.
It would be elvin thirty before he even made it to the where he needed to be. However it would be on time. Finding Morvan would be a bit hard but Jonah used his senses as soon as he got out of the car. "At least i remeber Morvan's sent"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:04 AM - Heading for the Park - Maya
Maya was less than threatened by Ryan. Apparently her comment had cut to the quick. Perhaps he was often underestimated. He did have a right to be angry of course. She had not asked the Ulfric's permission to challenge his Geri. If he had so disapproved than he should of stopped it. It would of been as easy as Lobo stepping up to say she was unfit to challenge, not even being a member of the pack and all. Lobo was pissed at her? Tom hadn't mentioned it... And neither had Lobo for that matter. Why did he let her become a member of his pack?Maybe this meeting was meant to be some kind of punishment, it seemed that was what she was in for either way. Oh well, there was no punishment he could dish out that she hadn't already experienced.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:32 AM - A park in Seattle - Morvan
Morvan could smell the fox. He waited until he could feel Jonah pushing against the aura of his beast, before he spoke. "Katana! Jynxe! He's here."
He turned to see Jonah standing at a respectful distance. He nodded, acknowledging the courtesy. "As soon as the rats get here, we can get this party started."
"The rats are here," said Don, as he and three others moved out from behind the bandshell. "Sorry about approaching from upwind. Bad habit."
"Smart habit," replied Morvan, trying not to growl. He had chosen the location because he didn't want to have to worry about being blindsided, but the bandshell blocked part of the line of sight. It provided a pinch point, where he could put his back to a wall and limit the angles from which he could be attacked, but it meant that enemies could approach from behind.
"Jynxe, Katana, this is Nick, our King," Don said with not a little pride. "The big black guy is his bodyguard, Logan You already know Mike. You must be Morvan. Katana speaks very highly of you. I'm Don."
"Yeah well, she seems quite taken with you, Don, and with the fox here as well," said Morvan. "Jonah, right? Why don't we get this little conference under way? The faster we get started, the sooner we get finished."
Don looked at Nick, and Morvan couldn't help but notice the expression. "You might want to wait just a bit longer."
"Oh?" Morvan's beast roiled around him, suddenly wary, and ready for battle. "Why might that be?"
"Because the wolves aren't here yet."
Morvan blinked. "Wolves? The fucking wolves are coming too? What is this, fucking Geneva?"
Nick smiled. "Actually, yes. That is exactly what this is supposed to be. A chance for all three groups to meet face to face, and iron out our differences. We have no reason to be enemies. Under the skin, we are all alike. We have the same goals, the same needs. We should be working together, not killing each other."
"Who the fuck are you, Gandhi?"
"No, I'm just somebody who finally woke up and really smelled the coffee. Speaking of smelling, I think the wolves have arrived. Four of them, approaching from downwind." Nick smiled. "Tom, the Peacemaker. Maya. Two others that smell like a mated pair. I've caught the scent of the female off of Mike and Don, so that must be Shale. Sorry about your luck, Don, but she's already picked a mate, and he's more wolf than you are rat. You will both remember to be polite and greet Maya and Tom properly?"
"What do you mean by 'properly'?" demanded Morvan.
"Without grovelling," replied Nick. "The last time we met, they almost killed us for being in the wrong place at the wrong time. It's a wolf city, you see, and their Ulfric doesn't see any place for the likes of you and I."
"Fuck him, and the horse he rode in on," growled Morvan.
"Well, isn't that a lovely sentiment to arrive on," said Ryan. "Have we missed the introductions, or do we have to do them all over again?"
"I think we can figure it out," said Morvan, fighting to keep his tone civil. He was liking the situation less and less, and if it came down to a fight, there were too many for him to take on alone. "At least you didn't bring the bank vault on legs."
"We figured it would have been a bad idea," said Tom. "He says there's no hard feelings, but you never can tell what would have happened if you and he came face to face."
"One fuck of a rematch, I can tell you that much," said Morvan rolling his shoulders.
"No shit," said Ryan. "So, how are we going to do this? I say we skip the petty insult and posturing section of this meeting, and cut straight to the brass tacks. All in favour?" Ryan raised his hand.
Nick nodded.
"Works for me," said Morvan. "Who gets to start?"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:40 AM - On the Road- Jonah
"Gentlemen there are children in this park. We are all adults here right?" Jonah was quite amused with the way the gentlemen handled themselves. He had not seen such impatient and antics in a long time. His eyes glowed of creamy jade as he looked to each of them. "My associate should be here shortly. Until then shall we find a suitable place to sit and discuss business?"
His eyes glanced around to each of the representatives of the pards. He was amazed that everything was as calm as it was in spite of the given tension. He felt quiet small amongst the lot but he did not fear any. His delicate hand gestured forward to a possible spot that was not quite suitable for business but it was better then standing around with their thumbs up their asses. "After all it is my associate that brought this together."
Jonah prepared himself for the worst and hoped that he could do this. The most business he had ever dealt with was that of the less is more kind. The less you spoke the better. He was one that worked one on one and his clients general came to him with an idea of what they want. The seeking of clients he had not had to do in quite some time. However this was quite different. This was also a bit more social.
Jonah was not however without the skill of saving face. He continued to hold a quite welcoming smile and a stare that begged for your trust. Working with groups was not his best work but he believed he could handle it and handle it he shall. He allowed the pard members that were present to take any lead they choose to show they have importance in this hire then his own. Once all were seated he would stand before them and start off with little but highly understandable words.
This way they could jump in at any time with what it is they want to say before he got down to the importance of the meeting. This was a tactic he used to try and read into his client or in this case, clients. "After you gentlemen. Amd Ladies" Again there was a soothing tone in his voice as he spoke.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:32 AM - A park in Seattle - Katana
Katana was still busy frustrating herself with trying to swing and glarring at the child beside her who was clearing rubbing the fact that he could in her face when she heard Morvan speak. She turned to look at him with a small grin as she listened to the words that Jonah was there. She got off the swing and walked half calmly to Morvan's side. She waved cheerfully at Jonah seeing him at a distance.
She waited silently and jumped a bit startled as she heard Don's voice from the other side. Judging by Morvan's voice he was caught off gaurd too and didn't like it.She listened as they seemed to talk like she wasn't there as she smiled softly at Nick with a small polite and friendly nod.She wanted to go shake his hand friendly but figured that the big black guy would have none of it so the head nod would of had to do.
Her ears seemed to twitch at the mention of wolves.Her heart skipped a beat and her cheerful friendly face washed quickly to a retreated one of worry."No one said anything about wolves."she said softly and on the uneasy side as she backed away almost to behind Morvan.She rubbed her arm remembering how painful it was when a wolf had attacked her and broken her arm a few nights previous.Listening to Morvan he noteably was angry. She peered over his shoulder at the rats and Jonah with a face that cried out"how could you I trusted you."She remained slient however not knowing who it was the invited the wolves.
Her arm began to warm up nicely from her rubbing it as she glanced at the wolves as they came in from the other side.Her eyes quickly falling scared to the ground.She shook slightly the last time she ended up looking at a wolf all shit seemed to hit the fan. She wished that she could crawl in a hole and not be found.She made a point of starring quitely at the ground behind Morvan and Jynxe after that spareing no friendly words or smile just a look of worry and slight betrayl.
She listened to Jonah's voice as she starred at the ground rubbing her arm. Her feet glued to the spot she stood in.She had a sinking feeling that Morvan would be very cross with her when they got home for being stupid enough to trust the rats or Jonah.She was already beating herself up for it but a literal beating was maybe in store for her later. She waited for Morvan and Jynxe to move before she'd go anywhere.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:32 AM - A park in Seattle - Morvan
Morvan put his arm casually around Katana's shoulders. It had a twofold purpose. It was a clear message to all that the Kitten was under his protection, and it was a message of support to the Kitten. Morvan could smell the fear coming off her in waves.
"I think the bandshell is a good spot," Morvan said to Jonah. "Nice and open. Good accoustics. So, who is this guy Chalice, and why does he want us?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:35 AM - Park- Jonah
Jonah just simply smiled sweetly as he gazed over towards the females. His gaze was still welcoming even when the smell of fear danced at his nostrils. He leaned a bit to glance at Katana. He could tell that it came from her and Morvan's actions made it more obvious. "Aw Kitten you came."
He purred still but which was strange coming from him. However Jonah learned all forms of comforting sounds and gestures but sense Morvan took care of Kitten none were needed. He grinned brightly and glanced over at Morvan with a look of delight. He paced his hand behind Morvan but would only do it in a manor that was not quite touching just allowing him the lead as the others sat down. "Morvan that is a good question."
He looked to all of them as he moved away from Morvan and towards a spot at the table. “And all will be answered in good time." He said this in a very boisterous tone as he stood nearest his seat. He kept a smile as he glanced once more at Morvan. "My associate Morvan can be very generous man. He has many ideas that could favor considerably in the way of your pards survival."
He allowed there to be a pause so that there was an opening for questions. He was sure the other pards would ask what was in it for the rest of them and why such interests. He will answer but when the questions come about. This was his way of passing time. "I know your pard is your biggest concern Morvan."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:34 AM - The Park - Maya
Maya was glad for the number of wolves and could imagine the sudden discomort the other creatures were probably feeling. A discomfort the wolves would be feeling now if they had been the smaller group. She stayed just back from Tom and Ryan, showing her place in the pack, which was questionable to date. Her eyes roamed over the new Rat King then turned to the cats. They seemed protective of each other and it was clear who their Nimir-Raj was. In fact it seemed like this was definately a meeting for the alphas. A pity Lobo had decided not to attend. Then again it was clearly not a good idea for the Ulfric and the Nimir-raj. She waited silently for the outcome of this meeting.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:45 AM - Park- Jonah
Jonah stood with a smile as he watched them. This conversation seemed to last for a good ten minutes and it pushed him aside. Never the less it worked to his advantige. He did not have to buy time for Chalice they did that on there own. However he felt out of place business wise and personal. 'If they think their numbers are small then what about mine. I am the only fucking fox in this god forsaken city.'
Jonah was allowing his thoughts to pace over in his mind openly. Seeing not one vampire and knowing they only come out at night was comforting to him. He let his eyes rome over the pard repesentatives as fluintly as his thoughts did. 'Morvan you maybe a warrior king but you a bt to hard for your own good. However you are making some sense. Rat king your wise beyond your years but your still a child. Becareful not to step to hard on the toes of others. As for the peacemarker. I am sorry your leader is such a control freak and an ass.'
Jonah said not about the thoughts in his head because that would be persional. 'Who was it that asked the wolves here?' He had to wonder if he was just having a moment of bad memory. He remebered only talking to the leopards and they talked to the rats. Jonah bit his lip in thought as he unconsciously stared at the peace maker.
As the conversation came to a close Jonah shook his head and looked to all of them once more. 'What are you wanting..Really.. You have only told me very little..' He sighed a bit as he pulled a wet nap out of his poket. After he whiped his hands he took a seat. "Seems to me that a council is the best selution. The question is who would be best to run it. That assentually should be discust along with convincing the Wolf leader of this."
He knew it was slightly off subject but to him it was an important point. He was a lycan to and he felt he had a right to a say in what ever this is going to become. His job was to build a network between the pards, the vampires and Chalice. this might very well be a way of doing so. "And what of the vampires.. I know it is a distasteful subject but. As much as none like to admit it they are apart of this city too. They are hunters like we and we have aither another allie through them or a reason to unite. If it is peace you seak then maybe you should take in the night walkers as a concideration."
Maybe this was or was not the way Chalice wanted things but this would serve a perpose and brin together Chalices so called network. It would grant a conection and possable empire. Decerated as a council or not it is like a government. Jonah was not totally with the idea but from what he could tell there maybe some benefits to this idea. "I hope I do not strike arguement by nringing up such a creature." Jonah smiled yet again. 'Pretty words Bah. I am just trying to do my job and this talking amongst yourselves did not help my job any.This is the only servivle I have right now. Unlike you all I have none to back me'
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:32-11:45 AM - A park in Seattle - Katana
Katana leaned into Jynxe's hand. It was soothing and comforting though her anxiety was running still on full tilt. Her eyes watched the conversation though when the wolves spoke her eyes looked to their feet. A small grin krept across her face as Mike spoke out before speaking but was whiped away quickly to the reaction of his King and Morvan.
Katana's eyes fell on Jonah and watched him for a few moments. He seemed deep in thought and wanted to ask if anything was wrong but now was definitly not the time.Everyone was here for some reason and it would seem that it was her pestering that caused all this tension. Her eyes shifted to Don and watched him as he stood. He seemed very quite in this except to say that Mike was a loser.
Her ears perked at the mention of Kyle being dead and the bickering that insued over the fact that he wasn't. It made her warry of the other lythcan woundering where she would be and in what condition if she was instead one of them. She shuttered a little as her eyes moved back to the ground her mouth still very quite and all forms of a worried afraid silent Katana was still present it would seem the friendly bubbly Katana ran away and wasn't coming back.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:45 AM - Heading into the City - Brandy and Cynara
Brandy didnt drive the greatest of cars. She drove a lipstick red Ford Probe Sliding into the drivers side she unlocked the door and let Cynara get in.
Cynara slid in and buckled up. "Ok, lets get this show on the road. Shopping is the best therapy."
Brandy didnt hesitate she turned the car key in the ignition and the car came to life. Her stereo kicked on and Lords of Acids 'show me your pussy' Began to play. "Its a twenty minute drive to where we need to go but I'll see if we can get there faster." She smiled ferrally and put the car into drive sending some of the gravel spaying and headed back into Seatle. Cynara watched as the speedometer climbed up to a hundred as the tunes thrummed around her, the base rumbling her chest giving her internal organs a massage. Brandy just laughed and bobbed her head in time with the music.
Cynara grinned. She loved driving fast, but now that she had felt what it was like to run as a Leopard it wasn't as fun in the car. She started tapping out the beat on her leg and watched the scenery fly by.
When they got into the city she started watching for what store they could possabily be stopping at. When Brandy finally pulled over she got out and looked up at the sign.
The section of town was a bit run down but the black and pink sign read NIBBLES N' LICKS Adult Novelty and Clothing boutique.
"Lets go do this. You might even find something else in there that you want. I do alot of my sexy clothing shopping in here. We even get a 10% discount." Brandy said as she closed the car and locked it stuffing the keys into her pocket.
Cynara grinned and followed Brandy into the store. "The name sounds familiar... someone mentioned this place earlier..." She looked around at the clothes and toys.
"Use your nose kiddo." Brandy said as she walked to the back of the store a faint smile on her lips.
There was a small squeal "Brandy!!!"
Brandy chuckled and watched as Leslie lept over the counter and made her way over to the red head. "So what brings you here need something new. Oh..." She paused sniffing and looking past the racks of clothing. "Oh! You brought the new girl cynara." Her dainty features brightened. "Thats pretty nice of you Brandy."
"Yeah Yeah dont rub it in. The new chicks ok. We had a chat after breakfast and ironed out our differences. Hey Cynara hows your lip feeling anyways?"
Leslies eyes widened. "You hit her?!" She weaved though the displayed to get a closer look at Cynara.
"Yeah I did but just once. Why is it you guys think thats such a bad things. Sometimes a good smack upside the heads good for you." Brandy grumbled as she eyed the lastest sex toys on display.
Cynara made her way over to were Brandy was standing. "My lips fine now. Doesnt hurt at all, Im thinking it's already healed even." She looked at the girl Brandy was talking to. "Hi, Im Cynara."
"Yup I know I sorta got to meet you at breakfast." She said looking embarased. "I-Im not the greatest at introductions. I leave that to everyone else. Leslie, but I guess you knew that." She examined the new girl and frowned. "Lips still swollen a bit. Brandy musta clocked you good. Im glad she only hit you once. Usually she pum-"
"Enough Leslie." Brandy growled.
"Sorry." The petite blonde replied looking downcast her shoulders hunched slightly. "Well Im glad you guys made friends with each other. Usually Brandy doesnt like girls."
"Well I don't think she's so bad. I guess thats why she feels the same about me." She winked at Brandy. "I saw something over here that I like... need your opinion though. Guess I have to try it on too, right?"
"Umm well we arent supposed to let people try on the clothes. Its sorta a cootie thing. You can try it on over your clothes..." Leslie said.
"Ah get off it were clean its not like we have VD's Leslie let us into the bathroom and let her try it on." Brandy said looking minorly exhasperated.
"I like the PVC pants good choice but you gotta decide red or black."
"Well whatever colour I do get, I think Im going to stop somewhere and get my hair dyed the other. I've had my hair brown for too long now, red or black sounds fun, so whatever colour we get, my hair will be opposite. Sound good to you?" She looked at Brandy.
"Go red and we can be sisters we can ever find something that we both look yummy in. Id opt for the pants. Less chance of them coming off and if you need to fight they work so much better. Shoe wise something sexy but opt for a chunky heel. Stilletos look great but the suck if you have to run in them."
"Oh are you taking her to 'Club Sangunia' ?" Leslie asked looking shocked.
"You betcha. Shes not a wuss. And its not like its a rough crowd. If you came out once you would like it." Brandy said ushering Cynara to the bathroom door.
"N-No I wouldnt there would be too many people." Leslie murmured looking uncomfortable.
Cyn quickly got changed then stepped back out. "So we're liking the black?" She did a little twirl then wiggled her ass towards Brandy, as if she were wagging her tail.
Brandy gave her a light smack on the ass. "Hmm Blacks nice. Try the red too. Its more a cranberry but hey its sorta cute."
"If we wear red, Im going black though. We wouldnt look alike then, even if we do wear the same outfit." She stepped back into the bathroom and tried on the red. "Well?" she said as she stepped back out again.
"Hmm thats nice too." Brandy looked thoughtful. "Well we could always do reverse colors you do red I do black or vise versa. I have a pair of each color at home. You see the trick tonight is to go in ther eand look like a predator. You gotta look sexy and dangerous."
"Brandy, we're Pard, we ARE sexy and dangerous!" She grinned and turned to Leslie. "What do you think hun? Should Brandy and I become twins, or be opposites?"
Leslie looked like a deer in headlights "Me?! You want me to make a decision?"
Brandy nodded. "Come on here tell me you arent this way with normal customers."
"Umm no." She said looking embarassed again. "Its different with you guys."
Brandy snorted "Its not like im going to punch you out if you say you like one better than the other. Just pretend were normal customers."
Leslie chewed thoughtfully on her bottom lip "Umm well personally and I mean no disrespect. I think she should go with the red ones and we can get her a black top. Mabe a halter style. And well Brandy shes not your sister so rather than going with red why not go maybe mahogany or a dark dark red sorta a cinnaberry. I think its a happy medium shes too fair skinned for black hair it would make her look washed out."
Brandy looked thoughful. "Hmm sometimes Leslie you actually make sense. I didnt think of that. What do you think Cynara Darling?"
"Sounds good to me. I've dyed my hair so many different colours that it doesnt really matter anymore. And I was leaving the clothes to Brandy anyways, so it looks like we're going with your idea Leslie. Thanks. "She gave the girl a hug and went back into the bathroom to get changed back into her normal clothes. She came back out and set the pants on the counter. "So what top? You said a halter right Leslie?" She walked over to a rack and grabbed one she had saw earlier. "How about this one here?"
"That works." Leslie said looking happy. "So youre going with the red pants and the black top then?"
"Yep. And I'm going to dye my hair, what colour did you say? Cinnaberry right?" She grinned. "I'll make sure you see me before we go out so you can see how your idea turned out." She set the top on the counter as well and pulled out her credit card.
Leslie slid behind the counter and rang up the purchase. "That will be $89.97 after we deduct the discount. And I guess thats credit card then." Leslie rang up the order and folded the clothes up and put them in a red bag. "Keep the reciept. Every two hundred bucks you spend here gets you a free twenty bucks towards your next purchase."
Brandy grinned. "I know I spend too many of my paychecks here but I cant help it. So we need to buy some hair dye for Cynara. Where do we find this fabled cinnaberry?"
"Any drug store. Natural Instincts carrys the color you want. Its a clariol product." Leslie replied.
"Okay thanks hun. So wheres Kattie?"
"Across the street at the diner getting lunch."
Brandy nodded "Well sorry we missed her tell her we said hi. But we need to get going."
Leslie nodded and gave the girls both a quick hug before seeing them out the store.
"Onwards to the drugstore my good fair lady." Brandy replied in her best superhero voice. "We have work to do!"
Cynara laughed and followed Brandy.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
This has been a LadyJallyn and Lady_Cynara co-post.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:00 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL - PETER
Peter was sitting waiting for Solange when she awoke. If he had an opinion of her early rising, he kept it to himself. "There was a call for you, from Archangel, but not from Mr Salvatore," he said, when she sat up. "There was no name, just the message that a car would be sent to pick you up. You are to meet Waylon and Father Sozio tonight at 9:30 pm, and to proceed to a place called 'Club Sanguinia'. It is likely that the vampire you are looking for may make an appearance. It's a bleeder bar. You will be able to feed there, if you wish to wait that long, or I could make other arrangements, if you do not. I'd offer myself, but I'm not fully recovered yet."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:05 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL - Solange
Solange rolled onto her stomach and reached out with one pale hand to stroke one of her cats. Vampires did not move in sleep, so her blond halo of curls were as fair as they had been at dawn. She was dealthy pale and without blood she appeared that perfect white to set off the blue of her eyes.
"I will frighten someone," Solange said absently, "order something from roomservice, Peter, whatever you'd like and then explain to me what a bleeder bar is."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:10 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL - PETER
"As you wish," Peter replied, moving to the phone. "I'm surprised you don't know what one is. Then again, you might know it by a different name. It's a place where vampires can meet willing donors. There are several private rooms, for those who want to feed privately, or to do things other than feed. It's considered bad form for donors to use the private rooms with other donors. There is a selective cover charge. Vampires and unusual donors get in free. You find the occasional shifter there. I admit, it's been I while since I was last there, but I doubt that it has changed that much."
Peter picked up the phone. "If you prefer, I can order something odd, so that the person delivering it will be a little anxious, as an appetizer. May I order something for your cats as well? Raw meat will certainly unsettle them."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:13 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL - Solange
"That suits," Solange agreed. "Vampires are not legal in Europe, Peter, what need have we of these bleeder bars? We hunt, we keep slaves. I am not sure how I feel about these modern institutions that glorify vampires and those who would give only their blood like some cheap thrill."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:15 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL - Peter
Peter placed the order, selecting chicken for his meal, and fresh raw lamb for the cats. "Even in Europe there are places that cater to vampires. Speaking as some one who has been passed around by several vampires, being bitten is a very addictive sensation, if the vampire rolls your mind first." He shuddered slightly, and Solange felt a small thrill of fear, almost like a mist, come rolling off of him. "Then there are those who chose not to roll you. Even then the bite can be something that you learn to crave."
He paused for a moment, looking at things that were not there. Then he smiled sheepishly. "I'm sorry, Solange. I apologize for rambling. I'm sure you have no interest in how your meals feel about what is happening, just as I have no interest in what my dinner was thinking before the slaughterhouse removed it's head."
"A lesser vampire perhaps, one influenced by the New World. No vampire of the old court would pander to human addictions. I have never been to one, that is all you need to know." She seemed a bit irritated with him.
Peter knew he was provoking her. It would be some time before he knew where the limits were. He also knew that skirting this close to danger was provoking a fear response, and Solange fed on fear. This way, he could serve her twice, once by giving her fear to feed on, and once by giving her something to do while she waited for night fall, even if it was to torment him.
"As much as I hate to say it, then the vampires of the old court are missing an opportunity to broaden their reach. The 'game' is very popular with the young, and the young eventually grow into positions of power, if given the right incentive."
He was right on the edge now, and he could feel his heart beating faster. Would she strike him, or merely dismiss him as uninformed? Sometimes fear could be a drug, and Peter had been around vampires too long not to be partially addicted....
-
Sunday July 7th 11:50 am Brichert's paper mill
Suki reached out and with her gloved hand grasped the corpses left hand. The sensation felt wrong without there being any skin. The lack of warmth was one thing but the congealed blood and naked muscles left it tacky and Suki could feel it sticking to her gloves. It created a secure bond between tissue blood and the latex. Suki couldn't help but envision a fly stuck on fly tape and reminded herself that she would be able to let go.
At first there was nothing just her holding onto the body but she felt suddenly dizzy and even more nauseous than previously. She closed her eyes trying to rid herself of the strange sense of vertigo and thats when it hit her full force.
There was darkness but the smell of Sex hit her and a very unwelcomed sensation. She tried to move but found she couldn't struggle overtly much. Her body was being invaded repeatedly. The heavy breathing of a man that worked himself in and out at a steady tempo. Suki felt her elf snarl and swear and fought against her bonds.
"Shhh it will be over in a bit. " Her thrashing only seemed to excite her rapist more she could smell it but he still kept his tempo.
"Go to hell. When I get out of this I'm going to kill you." She heard herself growl.
"Why fight it lover? Its more enjoyable if you just relax." She heard a soft male voice speak to her."You truly are beautiful you know that don't you?"
She felt angry and fearful. A sudden wave of helplessness washed over herself after a few moments.
"Perfection lover thats what you are. Its why I had to have you."
The sexual onslaught seemed to last forever. It wasn't so much as painful as degrading and shameful. She felt a sob escape her lips. She wanted nothing more for it to end. The scent of sweat and latex and lube was overpowering and she felt herself shrinking into herself.
"Ahh thats good. Just relax lover and explore the sensations. Its not that bad now is it?"
Suki was only vaguely aware of her surroundings she had displaced herself from what was going on. It was the only way she felt she was going to survive what was happening without losing her mind.
Finally there was a loud groan and she felt the man climax his thrusts slowing his breathing however was ragged. She could feel his pulse and hear his heart hammering away or perhaps it was just her imagination. She felt the man withdraw and for a moment she felt relieved but the anger returned.
She felt fingers run over her body stroking and a whispered promised that he would return. A few seconds passed and the fingers retreated almost reluctantly and she heard a door close.
She had to get out and away from this sick bastard. She would kill him that much she would do before she escaped no man was allowed to touch another man like that. Doing so resulted in death pure and simple, she found herself thinking heatedly.
Struggling against the bonds once more she felt one give slightly. She fought harder and was rewarded with the sound of metal snapping and tore the blindfold off and immediately regretted it. The room was intensely bright so she closed her eyes and undid the restraints.
She heard the sound of the door opening and the scent of him washed though the room. Suki growled and felt herself changing the anger fueling the change faster than normal and she felt herself leap at the man.
There was a sting in her side as she sailed through the air and hit the floor in front of the her assailant Turning to look at him to see the terror on his face she found herself confused. Things were blurred and she felt her legs go out from underneath herself. She felt confusion along with the anger. She couldn't see him clearly and struggled to lash out her claws lazily swiped though the air she felt as if she were trying to move though jello the air seemed so thick.
Her arm hit the floor and she tried for another swipe but found she couldn't move it. She found swore at the man but found that the words wouldn't fall from her lips.Fear and panic filled her as she realized she was drugged.
She heard the man say something but the words were garbled nonsense to her ears. She could only make out the tone. It was gentle and soothing.
She felt those hands on her body once more rolling her over onto her back and more softly spoken words words that had no meaning or bearing. The she felt it the first sharp searing pain along the arch of her left foot. She couldn't see anything the bright lights shone in her open eyes she tried to pull away from the pain but couldn't move.
Fear welled up in her and a blind panic that consumed her. She screamed as the knife bit into her flesh once more. The knowing sensation of silver as it danced across her skin slitting it open and up her inner leg. The scream never stopped at least not in mind it didn't but the room itself was eerily silent except for the occasional softly spoken word from the man that was skinning her alive.
The pain was exquisite and all encompassing especially after the man had begun skinning his genitalia and even more so his face. she watched as the knife passed in from of her eyes and began slicing into the delicately soft skin around her eye sockets. Suki felt herself slipping away into darkness and didn't care. She welcomed it and pushed herself forward towards it...
-
Sunday July 7th 11:50 am Brichert's paper mill -Suki and crew
"Suki...Suki! Damn it Neubasato! Answer... come on Kiddo..."
Suki was aware of some one gently slapping her cheeks. Suki tired to open her eyes ,they slowly fluttered open. Patrick's face swam into view along with Thurgar and Baraski in the background. The all looked scared shitless.
"Patrick?" Suki said feeling really confused her words were sluggish and slurred. She struggled to sit up and automatically regretted it.
Her head felt like it was split in two. Twisting over clumsily on her side she felt the gore rise up from her throat as she violent began to vomit. She had the faintest of realizations that she might be being sick near the evidence and prayed to god that wasn't the case.
She lay on her side puking for what seemed like ages. Her throat burned and her stomach felt as if it had been turned inside out. She couldn't help but sob in between the moments she was being sick.
The boys watched her with concern.
"What happened Baraski asked. When we came back it looked like she was having a seizure or something."
Patrick shook his head. "Im not exactly sure. We will find out more when Suki's feeling better."
She weakly pushed herself away from the mess and felt strong hands helping her up.
Patrick and Baraski helped her over to a corner and sat her down on the concrete. Suki rested her head against the cool cement wall and closed her eyes.
Thurgar offered her a cup of water and Suki took it gratefully rising her mouth out. She shivered wrapping her arms around herself.
"Shes as white as a sheet." Thurgar whispered.
Patrick knelt down beside her "Neubasato? You okay?"
Suki didn't answer she closed her eyes and fought back the urge to cry. Everything was too raw and real. She was trying to push the memories from her mind long enough to get herself together.
"Suki?" Patrick repeated again he reached out and rested a hand on his trembling partners arm.
Suki let out a muffled cry and involuntarily jerked away from his touch.
"Shes all wiggy."Thurgar said looking concerned. He snapped on his pen light and checked out Suki's eyes she hit her head when she hit the pavement."
"No." Patrick said.
"Yeah no signs of a concussion but shes in shock." Thurgar said. "We need to grab her a blanket and get her out of here maybe even take her to the hospital."
Suki heard the words and shook her head "N-No Hospital."
"Neubasato you're fucked up. You had a seizure or something." Thurgar said. "We need to look after you its clear that you're not doing so hot."
Patrick reached out again and took Suki's hand but was relieved to see she didn't pull away. "It happened again. You don't have to say anything just yet. But we should get you out of here you can tell us later."
"Tell us what?" Baraski demanded.
Patrick shrugged "Neubasato will need to explain."
"No. Tell me now Im not going to have you keeping secrets Pat. We've been a team for too long for you to pull this mysterious bullshit on us."
Suki looked to Baraski and then to Patrick. She saw the look on his face. And knew he had to be in a tough spot. "I saw something." She murmured.
Baraski looked at the young Oriental. "You saw something? Can you be a bit more specific?" He asked softly as he saw the look of uncertainty on the girls face. It was clear she was spooked he'd seen his share of spooked cops since being on the force for 17 years.
"When I touched it. I saw things." Suki explained not looked at the older cop.
Baraski frowned and looked to Patrick that just nodded. "She sees things when she touches bodies? You said earlier it happened again so shes done this before?"
"Yeah her first crime scene the two guys out at the docks." Patrick said carefully.
"Ok Neubasato say I believe you cause this sort of shit has been know to happen. Theres physics and that stuff what sort of things do you or did you see?"
Suki stood up shakily and looked to him "Everything. Its like being there."
"So how much of this stuff do you see like is it like a movie or vague images?" Thurgar asked looking intrigued.
Suki shook her head "No. Its like I am the person. I get to live out their last few moments before they die."
Baraski shook his head in disbelief and Thurgar let out a whistle.
"Its a bit hard to believe." Baraski said.
"I think that blows. Why would she lie?"
"Im a man that needs proof Thurgar, Im not calling Neubasato a liar. I just need solid proof."
Patrick sighed. "Why do you think she knew they were shifters? And she mentioned in her report the possible weapon used in the attack was silver."
"Kids got a good eye and saw the burns. Shes the one with the school degree on things that go bump in the night." Baraski said shrugging.
Patrick rolled his eyes "Look shes not shitting you. I believe her. Her father used to have hunches you remember Haro. Sure he didn't work the same department as you but, he just had hunches. I used to be his partner before I transferred here and his hunches were dead on. Maybe he didn't want people know. And maybe he was able to hid it cause he didn't have to deal with the grizzly shit like we do."
-
Sunday July 7th 11:50 am Brichert's paper mill -Suki and crew
"Yeah Maybe. Maybe I'm Santa Claus Davies. Thats no proof. Haro Neubasato was a good cop with good instincts. He'd been on the force long enough to know the ins and outs of things. If you expect me to believe some rookie even if shes Neubasato's daughter can waltz in here and wave a wand and solve my homicide cases you better believe that I'm not buying it."
"Jesus, Don't be so biased. The reason she didn't want to tell anyone is because of the way you are acting and half the other guys on the force. " Patrick said heatedly.
"Hey I haven't said she was a freak. I just think she got lucky. Thats no proof Pat. I'm thinking maybe our girl isn't cut out for Homicide theres no shame in it. Its a nasty department. We can transfer her."
"Don't talk like I'm not here Baraski." Suki said. "Fighting isn't going to get us anywhere. So you don't believe thats fine. But I'm telling you I saw what I saw."
Thurgar flipped open a note book. "Humor me Neubasato. Hey Baraski a hundred bucks says shes not full of shit and she can see things."
Baraski looked at the younger cop "You're hopeless and should learn to quit while your ahead. But with a bet like that who am I to turn down free money."
Thurgar looked at Suki "Lets get out of here and let the boys look over this stiff some. We can do this away from the scene if thats ok."
Suki nodded and went outside for some fresh air walking beside Thurgar in the parking lot she actually felt better as she took in a few deep lung-fulls of air.
"Ok tell me what you saw."
"Why do you believe me when no one else does?" Suki asked.
"I don't think that no one believes you is the right. Patrick believes you. And to answer your question I have a cousin thats a clairvoyant and she can read objects too. Theres some technical name for it like psychometry or something like that. So yes I know this stuff is out there. "
Suki nodded and told him everything. It took almost fifteen minutes as Thurgar went over the story and questioned her repeatedly hoping for more detail.
Closing the note book he looked at Suki "Well Neubasato I'll fill Baraski in on this and have him be there when I put the request in for the autopsy to see if hes a shifter and if hes been raped. They say the plum is in the pudding. But seriously Suki, if I can call you that, if its true you have a very useful talent that we can put to good use here. But only if its not going to kill you. You looked like you were dying and then you went still and you were barely breathing. Scared us shitless you did."
"Yeah sorry about that. I feel okay now. Or well as well as one can feel. I know it was him but I cant help feeling like it was me that was raped and tortured."
"Yeah its gotta be rough. I think you should talk to the councilor about this. Cause if this happens every time you touch a body Suki..."
"I know" She said sighing looking miserable.
Thurgar put a hand on her shoulder. "You might be able to find a way around it or a way to control it. My cousin when she was young had a hell of a time with her gift. But she was able to get training to control it and she lives a normal life. She has her own business and helps people find missing family members or friends, objects, and the sort."
"Thanks for the pep talk David really its appreciated but I'm okay. You are right I have to figure a way around this because if this is what happens every time I touch a body when were doing an investigation.." She shook her head. "Theres got to be a way. I'll just have to look into it with the councilor and hope he doesn't put me off duty again for being traumatically mind fucked."
"Are you guys done?" asked one of the coroner's team. "We want to get this thing back to the morgue for a good going over."
Patrick nodded. "yeah, you can bag him and tag him."
The man nodded. "One of the security guards wanted to talk to you when you were done. Seems that nobody got a statement from him. I think he wants to be part of a 'real investigation'," he said, adding the quotation marks with his fingers.
"Okay, I'll talk to him. Suki? do you feel up to giving me a hand?"
Suki nodded. "Yeah, I can help out." She was still pale, and looked shaken, but she stood without trembling, and without the need for support.
"Alright. Let's do this."
If either of them were expecting an overweight rent-a-cop, Suki and Patrick were pleasantly surprised. The man waiting to speak to them was fit and trim, perhaps a little under six feet tall. He stood erect, almost at attention. His uniform was neat and crisply pressed. The name tag on his chest identified him as Gregory Douglas. He extended a hand, not aiming at either of the officers, but rather placing it in between them. Suki took it. The grip was firm, but not crushing.
""We were told you wanted to speak to us," said Suki. "I'm officer Neubasato, Seattle PD. Division 14, homicide. This is officer Davies, my partner."
Patrick waited his turn to shake the man's hand. "What do you have for us, Mr Douglas?"
"Very little," he replied, in a tone that indicated that the fact annoyed him. "Which is significant in itself. I'm head of security for this plant, and I've just been over the surveillance tapes. Whoever these guys were, they got in here without being spotted. They managed to duck every camera. Granted, we're not Fort Knox, but the only time they show up, was on the stairs where my boys spotted them."
"So they knew the layout of the plant, and where the cameras were. Possible ex-employees?"
"In the past six months, we have had one man quit, three retire and one fired. None of them worked security, so unless they made a point of spotting the cameras, that isn't likely. I've contacted the personnel department to let them know you might be looking into that."
"We'll need to borrow a copy of the tapes as well," said Patrick.
Gregory held out a small case. "Two cds. That covers the hour befoe they were spotted, and half an hour after that. If you need more, let me know, and I can have it to you in ten minutes."
Patrick took the cds, and handed them to Suki. "Go put these in the car."
Suki took them, nodded slightly, and headed off. Gregory didn't react, other than a slight raising of the eyebrows.
"The crime scene," Patrick said when Suki was out of sight. "Was that area under video surveillance?"
Gregory nodded. "We need to know who is in and out of this area. If any accident happens up here, we have tape of it, so we can figure out exactly what went wrong and take steps to prevent it. Not that it happens often. We're 428 days without a work stoppage accident."
"Very admirable. I'll be needing a copy of what went on while we were investigating as well."
A tiny frown creased Gregory's forehead. He relayed the request by radio without comment, however. "You'll have a copy before you leave."
Patrick nodded. "Thanks. Were you able to get any ID on these two from the tapes?"
Gregory shook his head. "Not positive ID. There were a handful of partial face shots, but nothing full on. No masks. When my boys spotted them, they dropped the body and booked. It didn't look like a panic response, but more like a 'scrubbed mission' bail. They tumbled the body down the stairs towards my boys, and headed back the way they came in."
"So we're dealing with professionals. Do you have cameras at the entry gates?"
Gregory nodded. "You've got footage from all our cameras. I've got two men and a dog going over the perimeter, in case they came in through a different route. It's not exactly a secure site. There are unofficial openings all over the place. Fence replacement is not a hig priority here. After all, who is going to steal pulp wood?"
Patrick nodded. "We'll go over the tapes and see if there is anything we can find. Thank you, Mr Douglas."
"You're welcome, Officer Davies. If there is anything I can do for you, just let me know."
"We'll contact you if there is."
A Brichert's truck pulled up beside the police car. A young woman got out, and at a jog, brought a cd to where Patrick and Gregory were talking. A faint smile passed across Gregory's face as he offered the cd to Patrick.
"Something amuses you?"
Gregory looked mildly annoyed at being caught. "Pleased by the speed and efficiency of my team." The young woman beamed.
Patrick smiled. "It's always nice to work with competent and capable people. It makes your day so much easier."
"Isn't that the truth," said Gregory, a real smile spreading across his face.
"Thank you for the tapes. We'll clean this site up, so you guys can go back to work. It shouldn't take too long to clean up."
"Not much to clean. A little blood. Anybody who doesn't know what happened will take it as a sign to be careful going up and down the stairs."
"Thanks again." Patrick shook hands again, and headed for the cruiser. Suki was standing talking to Bob, the crime scene photographer.
"You'll have the pics by four, five at the latest. Then you can check them for signs of Jimmy Hoffa."
"Great. Our work is done here Suki."
"Back to the Batcave for the pair of you, eh? Give my regards to Alfred," said Bob with a chuckle. He put on his best toothy superhero grin. "I must away!" he said in a deep booming voice. He leapt sideways, laughed, and headed to his car.
Suki shook her head. "He's an odd one."
"He's been taking pictures of corpses for fifteen years. You try to stay normal."
"Indeed. I wonder what kind of a weirdo I'm going to be in twenty-five years."
Patrick shrugged. "Married maybe? Mother to a brood of happy little kittens, if you and that Morvan guy ever hook up."
Suki slid into the cruiser. "Jesus Patrick, I'm not interested in him. Give it up." She rolled her eyes. "And he's not interested in me. Passing aquaintances, nothing more. He helped me after I helped him, and now we're even. I doubt I'll ever see him again."
"Don't bet on it. He called me while you were off. Seems he knew where those two rats from the fifth were dropped in the water."
"I know. I told him to call you, because I couldn't do squat about it. It was a part of the favour he owed me."
"Maybe you should go and pump him. You know, for... information."
"Been there. Done that. He's told me everything he can tell me." Suki rubbed her eyes looking tired and irritated. "Do you think we can hit a drug store before we go back to the station?"
Patrick looked startled. "You want to pick something up?"
"Yeah, I need some Advil. My head is killing me."
"Would Tylenol do?"
"I want something strong. I don't think Tylenol is going to cut it. Maybe something for migraine relief. I've never had one before, but I think this is what they feel like."
"Let me swing by the house. I can snag a few T3s from She-Who-Must-Be-Obeyed."
-
Sunday July 7th, 11:00 - 11:45 After the Phone Call - The Park - Shale
Once she had hung up with Don, Shale had kept quiet. After all, she was only invited to this meeting because of the help she had recieved from from Don and Mike and the fact that she was Ryan's mate, or at least that was how she saw it. One thing she did know for certain, if a fight did happen to break out, Ryan was going to be the last man standing, she was going to make sure of that even if it cost her her life.
When they arrived at the park the rest of the factions were already there and waiting. Don and Mike had someone else withthem, another Rat about the same age but who had alot more power. Apperently he was the new Rat King that Don and been talking about. Three Cats were there, two females and one male. The male was obviously the alpha and a very powerful one at that. His power rolled off him in waves. One of the females reeked of fear. Then there was another were, a type that Shale had never encountered before.
They all headed over to the small bandstand to talk instead of standing out in plane sight. She kept close to Ryan, but not to close that she would get in the way if trouble should start. The bickering started almost at once and she had to surpress the urge to smack some people upside the head once or twice and tell them to behave. Atleast the meet and greet and been set for outside. That in itself helped her to maintain her temper somewhat.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:46 AM - A park in Seattle - Morvan
"Ah yes, the vampires. The other white meat." Morvan snorted. "I have a serious problem with things that won't stay dead."
"Most of us do," replied Nick. "However, there are certain rats that have an arrangement with the vampires. I think they get off on being bitten. It's a rush being that close to death." He looked at Maya, and the ghost of a smile crossed his lips. "Sometimes it does things to you."
Tom noticed the look, and nodded. "I think I understand. You challenged the King on the night of the fourth, right? After we left you in the park."
Nick nodded. "Thanks to you two, there is a new King. If I had not met you in the park....." He left the statement unfinished.
"Am I missing something?" asked Morvan, looking back and forth between the two groups.
"Not really," said Tom. "It doesn't matter anyway. We were discussing the vampires. Lobo has forbidden any of us to deal with them in any way. Personally, I think he's cutting off a valuable avenue of information and support. The vamps have a taste for lynathrope blood, when they can get it, the stronger the lycanthrope, the more the vamps enjoy the flavour. The problem is, very few powerful lycanthropes go in for getting bitten. it's the whole food chain thing. We're supposed to be on top, and therefore not something's dinner."
"You brought them up, Jonah," Morvan pointed out. "What's your opinion of them?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:47 AM - Park- Jonah
Jonah listened with great interest. He allowed each there say and did not speak unti Morvan took notice of him. "On a business asspect if I do not do business with them then my job is questionable. Truth is that my associate wants connection with all. That includes the blood suckers." Jonah sat up straight and cupped his hands before him as he thought over how to say what it is he wanted to say.
"In a personal view I find them to be rather distasteful in smell and most I have met are distasteful in habbit as well. But they hunger as we do and they would be good fro business. I beleive there is an old saying that comes to mind. Keep your friends close and your enemies closer." He smiled a bit as he looked to each of them. " He stood for a moment. "I for one like the thought. Not that I see any as my enemy but I am sure you understand what I mean."
Jonah glanced around for some sort of fointan or a place to by himself som fresh water. He then looked to the rest of them and asked softly. "Would anyone care for drink perhaps. I am qite thirsty myself and wish to have some water before we continue. If you all like i can bring something to drink. Coffee, tea. Maybe water." He really needed to drink something and hated himself for not bringing something in the first place. "If so would someone be so kind as to direct me to the nearest pace to gather breverages?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH- 11:48 am- The park- Maya
Maya found her opinion of the rat king changing rapidly. She returned his smile with one more wolfish. She could not deny the fact that she enjoyed knowing the life of the new Rat King had been in her hands shortly before he had taken on his knew title. She did regret it though, which was a rare feeling for her. They were possibly making an alliance with Nick, when she had probably already made him a personal enemy. No alpha could just brush their encounter aside and claim it had changed him for the better... Well, she knew if their situations had been reversed she would of tracked him down and tried to kill him already, merely for the shame of the whole thing. He pissed on my back, for fuck sakes! She couldn't understand how he could even look her in the eye... But that was her. A bitter, unforgiving, egotistical bitch. Maya smiled at her own thought.
Vampires... Maya kept her mouth shut about the vampires. Apparently Lobo had no intention of going there and then there was Tom, Lobo's guarantee... Or perhaps not... Maya had no intention of speaking for Lobo. She wasn't even officially a pack member... But she knew... Well, hoped he would never agree to a vampire alliance. Nothing good could come of it....
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:50 AM - A park in Seattle - Morvan
"So what you're saying is that you don't trust them either." Morvan chuckled. "Well, anybody who doesn't like vampires can't be all bad." He looked over at Katana. "Hey Kitten, why don't you go with Jonah, and grab me a Coke? You seem to trust him."
"Nick, do you mind if I go with them?" Don asked.
The Rat King smiled. "Since we seem to be waiting for Jonah's friend to arrive, I don't see the problem. Maybe one of the wolves would like to tag along as well? The first co-operative co-venture, you might say."
Morvan laughed. "Talk about starting small."
"What he isn't telling you Morvan, is that his next step in unified conquest of the known universe." Ryan chuckled. "It's a plot that shows up in all the comic books."
"Don't tell me, Lobo sent you as the comic relief."
Ryna shrugged. "Take a deep breath, and tell me that the tension here couldn't use a little comic relief."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 11:50 AM - A park in Seattle - Katana
When Morvan called her nick name she looked up from behind the small of his back to look at him. She offered a very shaky smile at first and listened to what he said with a small nod. She looked to Jonah and smiled softly and then to Don as he spoke as well."I've spent many nights in this park the drinks are this way." She said timidly.
She began to step out towards them when the rat kick made a comment about a wolf going to. She froze dead in her tracks and glared at him with a mixed face of fear and anger. There was no way he didn't smell how afraid she was of the wolves and he had the nerve to make jest that one went along. She turned her glance away quickly not to be offencive and swallowed hard.
She closed her eyes and took a deep breath in the air so mingled with smells it gave her a small head ache. She said nothing more nor did she look back to see if the others were following just pushed her shaky knees and legs to move towards the soda machines a few yards away across the space large enough for a soccer field where the public restrooms were.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH- 11:55 am- The park- Maya
Maya grinned, "I'll tag along." No one made any sudden objections so she moved away from the little group of wolves. It really didn't seem like they were making much progress anyway. Not to mention the fact that her being there seemed pointless. The kitten leading seemed more than frightened. In fact, Maya was quite certain she could see her trembling just a head. She moved up beside her and Jonah, with Don just on the other side. No one had yet to say anything, just walked forward. It was a strange group indeed. Maya wondered if such a mix of different were animals had ever walked together before. Not where she came from. She glanced around the park. It was quiet, but Maya felt uneasy. Perhaps it was the scent of fear radiating from the young wereleopard.
Sunday July 7th 11:55 am The Park - Don
"So have you got a name?" Don asked, looking at Maya. "Seeing as how we're meeting under better terms, don't you think names are a good idea?" He took an unconcious step closer to Katana, and he tried to keep his dislike of the situation out of his voice.
Sunday July 7th, 11:55 - The Park - Maya
"My name is Maya Greye, Geri of the Ran Otter Clan, usti-i tsi-s-di-tsi." She said, meeting his eyes, and grinning at the joke she said in Cherokee. She, of course, had no intention letting him know she had just called him baby rat. She felt a little odd standing near these three. The cat was trembling like she was going to pounce on someone at any moment. She reminded Maya of more than one of the pack member she had seen taken off the street. Not that her old pack was any better than being on the street. She had always found herself being over protective of these indiviuals. Perhaps this was a similar case. Everyone did seem extremely protective of the young female. Even the rats.
It had taken Maya sometime to place the scent of the fox, but that was certainly it. A fox. She wasn't certain she had ever come face to face with a werefox before, although she had caught the scent more than once in the past. Her dark eyes travelled to Don who didn't look much older than the cat. She wasn't sure, but even the new Rat King seemed impossibly young. Still a teenager even. Mature for his age perhaps... She kept her eyes on the three of them, waiting for them to introduce themselves in turn...
-
Sunday July 7th, 11:55-11:58 The Park - Jonah
Jonah just kept a smile as he stuffed his slender hands in his pockets. He then looked over at the soda machine and sighed. "I can pay but I will let you all pick the drinks for you and your companions. And Kitten. It is alright Darling. I doubt Morvan would let anything happen to you while he is alive." He then glanced at the other two that he did not know and stepped back from the machine. "And I mean that."
He pulled out enough bills for the entire group including those that waited and gave the three a sum that equalled there pard. "I have more where that came from if you are uncertain as to what to get the others. I would have asked but you three seemed so eager to get this over with." His words were as sweet a honey aas they slipped out of his mouth. He was not about to show any form of hastility. "Oh and incase you all have not heard I am Jonah."
He awaited all to pick and choose what to gather for drinks bafore incerting his own into the machine and allowing a bottle of water to fall. As he did so he began to laugh. His long red locks fell over his soft jade eyes and he could not help but mumble. "Quite the Motley Crew we have." He smiled at them as if he had said nothing at all and knelt down to retreive the drink. His free hand slid through his hair and pushed back his locks as he stood straight again.
Jonah turned slowly and bagan to walk. He would hold in his arms some of the drinks if the three would allow it and would make sure that everyone reseived a drink that was to their liking. He was not one for conversations that was outside of business when there was still business to be had. He just wanted to get to the point of the meeting but from the looks of things that would not happen until Jules arrived.
When everything was settled in and all looked to be in order he spoke again. "Anything else would you all like to discuss before we continue with the reason we are here?"
Sunday July 7th 11:59 am The Park - Don
"Maya. Is that like, french? I mean, I know Katana's name comes from Japan, and everybody knows about Jonah and the whale. Donald is about as scottish as it gets, but I don't have a clue where yours comes from." He quickly selected four bottles of Coke, and stepped back to allow Katana to make her purchases. Unconciously, he reached out and rubbed her shoulder, as if trying to let her know that he was there if she needed him.
It was nothing like Morvan's touch, barely like the touch of any of the Pard. It was familiar and comforting, and yet odd at the same time, but not in a way that Katana's Beast saw as a threat.
"And what was that you said? I don't speak french."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:22 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL - Solange
"Old vampires are very set in their ways, Peter, they don't want to change. And what is the fun of catching them if you have to let them go again?" Solange asked. "Go see if the snack is here, Peter."
-
Sunday July 7th, 12:00 - The Park - Maya
Maya grinned, "Mine's a Hindu name I think.... Possibly Spanish... I don't know. Either way, what I said was in Cherokee... That's a type of indian, by the way... And I was merely calling you, affectionately, what you are." Maya glanced back across the way. The others still seemed fairly calm. No one was tearing anyone's throat out. They started back, following Jonah.
Her eyes moved to the arm resting lightly around Katana's shoulder and wondered how well they knew one another. Clearly they both saw her as a threat, not surprising. Maya hadn't bothered to get a drink and glanced around once more. She couldn't help but feel like something was off. It had to be Katana's fear... Which was of course mainly based on herself it seemed...
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:02 AM - A park in Seattle - Katana
Katana had walked to the drink machines saying nothing just listening to them all speak. When Don had moved closer to her she swallowed hard but remained on her path. She had looked at Jonah with a smile as he sspoke of Morvan and nodded to him agreeingly.
She purchased the drinks last decideding on an iced tea for herself.She had jumped slightly as Don placed a hand on her shoulder but didn't argue or flinch. It had just caught her off gaurd at first and it was slowly becoming a little comfertable.
When she turned around she offered a shaky small smile to Maya."Your not like the other"she said very timidly as they were walking back her step leaning closer to Jonah and Don as she said it. She lowered her head slightly and closed her mouth her path straight for Morvan.If one of these things were not like the other Katana would be it. She seemed so out of place in this meeting of all Alpha types.
Sunday July 7th 12:05 pm The Park - Don
"Here you go, safe and sound." Don skirted around Morvan, smiled at Jynxe, and made a bee-line for Nick. He was glad to be back where he belonged. Maya was just a little too potent for his taste. Shale was more his speed, but she had already been claimed. And Katana? He grinned. She was his type in a big way. She made him feel dominant, and protective, and he didn't get to feel that way often.
"Did we miss anything?" he asked.
"Nada," Mike answered.
"So, we're what, waiting on Jonah's buddy?"
"Seems like that's the case," Morvan replied, looking at Jonah. "When is he getting here?"
-
Sunday July 7th 12:05 pm The Park - Jonah
Jonah chuckled as he took in all that was said. "Actually I want to touch on a subject about the tribe of Cherokee. Which was mentioned a moment ago. Charekee is of a Native American Tribe which I am sure Maya was meaning to say. Indians are of India and the only reason why Native American's were refured to as such was because the moron Columbus thought he was in India when he landed in the far southern area's of the what is now known as the US. As for the name Maya. It is a name of a pagan goddess plus ther was a tribe that was called the Mayan's that worshipped the sun and the stars."
Jonah sighed a bit after he stated that and looked around. "Now to business." He glanced down at his watch and shook his head lightly. Jules seemed to be five minutes late. He took a drink of his water before sitting down rather slow. "How unperfesional.." He mumbled this to himeself and looked towards the pard leaders. "It would seem that my associat is late. All appologies I am sure he will be here." He said that with the fullest of confidents. "Shall we continue anyway?"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:06 PM - The park - Jules Xavier Chalice
A stirring of the wind wafted the scent of expensive cologne into the nostrils of the lycanthropes. It was subtle, as if the person wearing it had deliberately chosen a scent that would not be too strong for them to consider pleasant. It carried a message of power as well. Although he was not a shapeshifter, it conveyed the impression that Jules Xavier Chalice was not a man to be trifled with.
He made no attempt to hide his approach, nor did he make any attempt to hurry it. He strode casually across the grass, a briefcase held in one carefully manicured hand. The suit he wore must have been worth several thousand dollars. Silver gleamed from the buttons of the suit and the cuff links at his wrists, real silver.
He was well aware of the message he projected. He had made a concession to the lycanthropes sense of smell, and he made a bold statement with the silver, one which they could not miss. He would respect them, but he did not fear them, or their displeasure. He was a man of wealth, and if they chose not to deal with him, he would not hesitate to go elsewhere, because he would always be able to find someone who needed money.
He took Jonah's hand, being careful not to brush the werefox's flesh with the silver cufflinks. He kissed it, noting the way Mike and Don shifted uneasily. He was surprised that the young Rat King accepted the show of alternative sexuality without reacting. Perhaps he had caught his scent on Jonah already. "I apologize for being late," he said with a genial smile. "There was a traffic accident. Have I missed anything of importance?"
"No," said Morvan. "In fact you just missed your snuggle bunny giving us a pointless lecture on history and culture. Now that the puppet master is here, maybe the puppet can stop trying to be entertaining and can start being useful."
Jules smiled gently. "You would have to be Morvan. I'm sorry you feel that Jonah has not been useful, but you must admit, this is a difficult situation, and I'm sure his efforts have gone quite far towards keeping the situation from getting overly tense. If you are that interested in getting to the heart of the matter, then by all means, state your objectives, and I'll see what I can do about helping you achieve them."
-
Sunday, July 7th 12:06 AM - The Park - Jonah
Jonah sighed softly as the sent of Chalice hit his nose. His eyes closed for a moment and his body tensed. He swallowed as he stood and blushed as his hand was taken. He had a bit of ard time catching his breath. He listened to what Chalice had say and smiled as he gestured for him to have a seat. Just then Movan spoke his mind as usual. As he kept his eyes on Chalice he blushed brighter. This time his eyes were wide and innocent. As his eyes closed he shifted his gaze to the left and cleared his throat.
He then raised his hand up to his hair and pushed a couple of strands from his eyes. "Ah yes My mistake." As he regained his composure he glanced back towards the group. With a smile he spoke smoothly. "Well you failed to mention the discussion you all started about a union between the pards and possable the vampires. Wait.. Correction... I brought up the vampires. I have to say that it could be good for business.." He paused for a moment as hisgreen eyes fell on Jynxe. Yes he was one to take in every detail of those around. His head tilt slightly to the left as his smile fade.
As he gave a look of confusion he took note of what it could have been dirrected to. He glanced over and let his eyes trail over Chalice for a moment. His eyes stopped on the silver and he felt a chill but he was still not sure what it could be. There was however that strange presence that Chalice gave but that intregued him greatly. However the connection did not set in and he never though to question silver. He then glanced back and tried to smile again. "But if my small talk about such a lovely name was such a bother I do apologies. I knew you wanted to get down to business but I did not know that you were in such a hurry.Maybe we should have started dirrectly with the point of the mater."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:08 PM - The park - Jules Xavier Chalice
"To be sure, directly to the point is the wisest choice," said Jules with a smile. "When so many different groups, with so may different goals come together, there is always tension, and unless there is a specific goal, things tend to get a little testy."
Jules looked skyward, briefly. To those watching, it looked as if he were listening for something. "What we have here is a situation where you have something the vampires want. They don't need it, but they do want it. You don't need to give it to them, but that choice is available, should you chose to accept it. So long as you all agree on what you expect from the vampires, and so long as you all stand firm on your bargaining points, the vampires will either be forced to accept, or they will be forced to do without. Doing without would not be a hardship, but in this case it is a seller's market. If they want it badly enough, the vampires will offer a considerable price for your blood. The question is, at what price would it be available?"
Nick looked at Jules for a long moment. "Let's go," he said abruptly, and without another word, turned and walked away. After a moment's confused hesitation, Mike and Don followed.
"Call me," Don said, looking back, clearly torn between hisi desire to remain, and his loyalty.
"Well, that was interesting," said Morvan, watching the rats go. "Do you think he just remembered he's missing The Bible Hour?"
"Perhaps he does not wish to bargain for his blood, as if it were a cup of coffee," Jules suggested.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:08 PM - The park - Jonah
"Jonah sat down after a bit and took out a note pad. He was in the habbit of writing down things that go on around him during an important meeting. He noted that he should be more down to the point but her was young and was still getting use to things. Jonah also had trouble in dealing with large groups so when they went on there little tangent he let them talk away.
He listened and noticed the rat king walk away. He to did not like the sound of giving his own blood but that did not stop him from listening further. He really did not have much choice either. However he did state loudly hoping that Don and the other would hear. "I hate idea to be honest. But it does not hurt to listen to what is being said before jumping out of the conversation to soon."
Don and Nick were already out the door by then but maybe there could be some consideration. He also noted that the rat king was also very young. He did have a higher maturity but that did not mean that his mind was still growing. Jonah was willing to admit that even he had a lot to learn. Especially sense he was still nieve about his own kind and had no one to learn from. He watched that door and waited before going back to his notes. He waited either for Jules to continue or Nick to return.
-
Sunday, July 7th 12:06 AM - The Park - Katana
Katana looked over to Jynxe and notice her silghtly uneasy as Jonah's associate walked up. She blinked her eyes a little wide as the man kissed him and raised an eyebrow slightly at first. She grumbled to herself inside her mind and looked at the ground and came up with a poker straight face.
As the man started to talk of giving blood she trembled silghtly and mumbled quitely"my blood they can't have it" not really to anyone in particular she watched as the rat king and the others turned to leave. As Don said his goodbyes she simply nodded to him and stayed behind Morvan.
There was something about Jules that was making her uneasy therefore making her silghtly uneasy with Jonah in the process for associating himself with him.Though what made even more nervous was that Morvan almost mocked the fact that the rats wanted nothing to do with giving away their blood which she too was strongly against. Would Morvan mock her too?She rubber her arm again nervously the smell of fear starting to well up once again.
-
Sunday, July 7th 12:106 PM - The Park - Morvan
"I don't see that as a bad thing, frankly," said Morvan. "As Katana so aptly put it, 'my blood, can't have it'. I'm not sure you'e going to get many takers on this, Jules. I know there are a few wereleopards who donate, but that is entirely up to them. I'm against the idea, personally. I don't like vampires. The wolves I don't have a problem with. I think Nick is a little young, and he's going to get his head taken off soon, by one of the more powerful Rat Kings in the city. The rest of my pack have a serious problem with the rats, but I think this was a good start. If you want to know what I want, Jules, I want to be able to live in peace. If you want to play go-between, I think maybe I could see my way clear to settle things with the rats, assuming Nick lives. He doesn't seem like too much of a prick." He grinned. "Hell, I'd even be willing to make some sort of deal with the wolves. Vampires? I think I'll have to wait and see."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:10 PM - The park - Jonah
Jonah sighed softly as he listened to them talk of business. His eyes wondered over to Katana and he smiled gently. He did not want her to feel uneasy about him esspacial sense he ment no harm to any of them. He then glance up towards Morvan and awaited Morvan's finish. "Well I do not think that any would be forced to do anything. Business is not abot inforcement of anything. But there maybe things that can be worked out if the blood donation is unexceptable am I right?"
Jonah was not sure if he was stepping in the right dirrection, but he felt the same as Morvan on the blood thing. He did not see why anyone would want to allow the vampires take their blood. But when it came to business then who was he to judge. However he did know that in business one must look at all options and consider each. "I think that is a curiousity left to all. Could there be other options or considerations that we can look at? But do not get me wrong. I do understand the dislike for vampires."
Sunday July 7th, 12:06 P.M. - The Park - Shale
Like Maya, Shale had kept her mouth shut and her feelings to herself. It was Tom and Ryan's place to make any deals or alliances and her thoughts on the matters took no precidence. But as soon as Jonah's 'associate' arrived, she stiffened and couldn't help but let out a low growl that came from somewhere deep in her belly. The smell of silver was evident even before he got halfway to the bandstand. The growl was almost inaudible, but those that were present couldn't help but hear it as it escaped her throat.
Without thinking, she went into a slight crouch and turned towards the source of the silver. The man who was approaching was wearing a very expensive suit which was covered in silver. He projected an image of power and Shale took an instant disliking to him. He had the look of a preditor about him and that was something she did not trust people. As he drew nearer, she inched closer to Tom and Ryan, her body shaking from the prospect of being near all that silver.
When he reached them, her growl rose in pitch and intensity. She couldn't help it. This was not a man to be trusted with anything, especially there lives.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:10 PM - The park - Jonah
Before a respoinse could be heard after Jonah said what he had to there was an intense growl. When Jules first came up he noted the discomfort and the tension. He could careless but after the meeting started it was growing quite aggrevating to say the least. "I was awaiting a response to what I had said but this is getting to be a bit much." His eyes wondered over each famale in discussed at their childish display of fear hate and now agression.
He stood slowly and looked to Jules. His eyes now noted the silver as being the main problem but he also noted that Jules was the only human amongst a group of lycan so it would be reasonable to show no fear. But the silver he had to admit now was a bit much. However the actions of one female made it to where he did not like where this was heading. She made everyone awear of her discomfort when Jules came up. Did she really have to continue to act so childish over nothing? "Ok I must say this now. This is a business meeting. Any acts of violance is uncalled for and not welcome." He stared at the female Shale and held a slight protective presence about him.
Jonah never liked violant or aggressive behavior and over a few silver buttons it was a bit much. Yes the silver can be harmful to most lycan but the chances of one human going out of his way to attack a roup of lycan was foolish no mater how powerful one saw himself. Jonah was pretty sure that Jules was no fool. "I do realize the discomfort between anyone but please keep it to yourselves. This is only a suggestion. Act like adults." At this point he glanced at Jules. He then leaned in to whisper. "Did you have to wear the silver?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:10 PM - The park - Jules Xavier Chalice
Jules watched as Nick lead his rats away. He's dangerous.
"Jonah, I assure you, the silver was necessary, if only to find out how these people would react to it. I am as entirely unable to cause you harm with a button or a cufflink as I would be to harm a randomly chosen pedestrian with a button or cufflink that was gold. I suppose the greatest hazard would be choking on one, and that isn't likely to happen unless one of you decides to bite me." Jules looked at Shale. "Are you intending to bite me?"
"And I thought I was the resident prick," Muttered Morvan.
"You still are, dear boy," Jules replied. "I was just borrowing the merest sample of your thunder."
"Is there a point to all this?" asked Ryan, putting his arm around Shale.
"Indeed. it is to show that I am aware of who I am going to be dealing with. Likewise, I would wear a cross to a meeting with vampires, or a chastity belt, if going to meet with a priest."
"Ouch," said Ryan.
"so what's your plan, Chalice?" Morvan asked.
"Simply put, it is a united front. If the vampires want your blood, they can have it, but only on your terms. Those who do not want to give up their blood do not have to do so. Those that do are compensated at a fixed rate. This way, no one is being cheated, and no one is getting too much for what they provide."
Morvan frowned. "United front? It almost sounds as if you want to unite all the lycanthropes."
"Exactly."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:10 PM - The park - Jonah
Jonah settled in his chair as soon as Jules spoke up. He even chuckled a bit to himself as he spoke of wearing a cross to meet vampires and a chasity to meet preists. However he said nothing more. He felt it was not needed quiteyet and was sure none would grow violant just yet. He took note of what was going on and the part about the unity was starting to appeal to him more and more as he thought about it..
After a moment he felt his phone vibrate. Usually he would nto take a call during a meeting but it was an excuse for him to breath. He stood slowly and stepped back. "Continue I just want some air. And maybe take a call. I apologies for my rudeness." With that he stepped away for only a moment. He rememained in veiw of the others and would only be away for a slim moment. Who he talked to was not really important either.
-
Sunday, July 7th 12:10 PM - The Park - Katana
Katana sat slightly on easy between Jynxe and Morvan. The idea of giving up her blood made her a bit on edge again just for being weirded out by it. She didn't even like to give blood when she was human she hated needles. She listened to the arguments and her head tilted a little at the argument of Jules's silver cufflings. She leaned in and whispered to Morvan"whats the big deal about the silver?"she mumbled slightly unaware that probally every single person heard her comment but Jules. Labeling her quickly as a sub and a new lythcan that clearly had no place at this meeting. Her face looked slightly confused as some looked at her a bit funny but continued to sit there chewing on her bottom lip.
Her head turned to Jonah as he got up to take a call. She shifted in the chair and rested her head on Jynxe's shoulder like a bored child awaiting for someone to say they were headed out for ice cream or some fun.
Sunday, July 7th 12:12 PM - The Park - Morvan
"Silver can hurt us like nothing else can, Kitten," Morvan said, kissing her on the temple. It's freaking a few people out that he wore it, but it's the same as a vampire smiling and showing their fangs. It sends a message, one that says 'don't fuck with me'. An it all falls back to one idea. Know your enemy, and let him know that you know."
Sunday July 7th, 12:15 P.M. - The Park - Maya
The man was a fool if he had thought that even the smallest speck of silver would go over easily. This was a very fragile moment, with most everyone on edge. She knew wolves that would tear his head off for wearing a silver ear-ring by mistake to such a gathering. He was clearly trying to make a foolish statement and had suceeded in angering most of the young ones. He was making a claim to dominance which was hard for any none lycanthrope to do... But he had balls to walk into the group with silver shining all over, she would give him that.
Maya nearly laughed out loud and turned away from all the talk of vampires. It sounded like bullshit to her. She could not even allow the possiblity of what he was saying to enter her mind. She whipped back around as the rats walked away... Perhaps disappointed. What did the Rat King expect? "Why are we still here?" Maya said, looking at Tom who had been silent for sometime.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:16 PM - Heading for the Park - Ryan
"We're here because I'm listening to what he has to say," said Tom. "It's my responsibility to take a fair and honest opinion back to Lobo. It's Lobo's job to disagree with me or not depending on what he sees as best for the pack, and Ryan's job to disagree with him. The only problem I see with this idea is that it would mean several vampires will get their claws into a few of the wolves. Their bite can be on the addictive side, from what I hear. It would have the possibility of swaying their loyalties away from the pack. I'm not sure what sort of compensation they could offer that would make that sort of possibility worthwhile. From what I've heard, there are a few rats that go in for it, and a few leopards as well. None of the wolves are into it. The smell would give them away, and then they'd have to deal with Lobo. You haven't seen Lobo get angry yet, Maya. It's not a pretty sight."
"Lobo is seriously anti-vamp," said Ryan, stroking Shale's arm. "I know what he's going to say, and I'm not really sure I want to disagree on this issue. Currently there is a state of uneasy peace. I think trying to build this kind of relationship with the vampires isn't going to fly, for a lot of reasons, the least of which is the predator's natural reluctance to be prey. Alliance with the other shapeshifters in the city, now that I can support. The problem is making sure there is a fair distribution of power. As it stands, if we go by straight numbers, the wolves will get whatever they want. If we go with a single rep from each group, the wereleopards will have voting power far beyond their true numbers." He looked at Morvan. "No offense."
Morvan grinned. "None taken. Currently, there are a few of mine that give blood regularly, and truthfully, that's their choice, regardless of my opinion on the matter. I don't like it, but I need all the allies I can get my claws on, and the vampires seem to be willing to call themselves my friends, in name if not in spirit. If I can replace them with shapeshifters, all the better. So, if we're talking about a city wide alliance, I can say that I am cautiously in favour. I'm not sure what's going on with the rats, but old Jonah there seems to be not too much of a danger, and the wolves have already learned to take me seriously, so I'd say that's a good start. Do we want to meet up later, and actually start drafting some sort of formal agreement, or should we just let things hang for a bit, to let the rats settle their differences, and so we can discuss it with our respective peoples? Granted we're not anything close to a democracy by any stretch, but this is something big enough that every one of us should have a voice."
"Agreed," said Tom.
"Lobo's not going to like that either."
"We're here because I'm listening to what he has to say," said Tom. "It's my responsibility to take a fair and honest opinion back to Lobo. It's Lobo's job to disagree with me or not depending on what he sees as best for the pack, and Ryan's job to disagree with him. The only problem I see with this idea is that it would mean several vampires will get their claws into a few of the wolves. Their bite can be on the addictive side, from what I hear. It would have the possibility of swaying their loyalties away from the pack. I'm not sure what sort of compensation they could offer that would make that sort of possibility worthwhile. From what I've heard, there are a few rats that go in for it, and a few leopards as well. None of the wolves are into it. The smell would give them away, and then they'd have to deal with Lobo. You haven't seen Lobo get angry yet, Maya. It's not a pretty sight."
"Lobo is seriously anti-vamp," said Ryan, stroking Shale's arm. "I know what he's going to say, and I'm not really sure I want to disagree on this issue. Currently there is a state of uneasy peace. I think trying to build this kind of relationship with the vampires isn't going to fly, for a lot of reasons, the least of which is the predator's natural reluctance to be prey. Alliance with the other shapeshifters in the city, now that I can support. The problem is making sure there is a fair distribution of power. As it stands, if we go by straight numbers, the wolves will get whatever they want. If we go with a single rep from each group, the wereleopards will have voting power far beyond their true numbers." He looked at Morvan. "No offense."
Morvan grinned. "None taken. Currently, there are a few of mine that give blood regularly, and truthfully, that's their choice, regardless of my opinion on the matter. I don't like it, but I need all the allies I can get my claws on, and the vampires seem to be willing to call themselves my friends, in name if not in spirit. If I can replace them with shapeshifters, all the better. So, if we're talking about a city wide alliance, I can say that I am cautiously in favour. I'm not sure what's going on with the rats, but old Jonah there seems to be not too much of a danger, and the wolves have already learned to take me seriously, so I'd say that's a good start. Do we want to meet up later, and actually start drafting some sort of formal agreement, or should we just let things hang for a bit, to let the rats settle their differences, and so we can discuss it with our respective peoples? Granted we're not anything close to a democracy by any stretch, but this is something big enough that every one of us should have a voice."
"Agreed," said Tom.
"Lobo's not going to like that either."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:10 PM - The park - Jonah
Jonah walked back as soon as his conversation was done and as soon as he felt he could breath. He felt like a performer on his first big night. Sure small shows were easy but large crowds made one nervous. Jonah had walked in on the last part of that conversation and as Morvan said something about him being harmless he made it to the table. He listened further and let them take a pause before he said anything.
"Sounds like this Lobo does not like anything." Why the hell is an asshole like that leading anyone? I am surprised he does not get his fucking head removed. As for the two hot tempered female... Jonah kept a smile as he halted his thoughts. He could tell they had just barely finished talking about the vampires and from the sounds of the last part they were considering the unity. "Well I see you all have disgust this and I can sense the tension. Would you all like to wrap this up? Jules is there more you want to discuss with them?"
-
Sunday, July 7th 12:12 PM - The Park - Katana
Katana nodded at what Morvan had said about the silver. She still was a bit unsure of everything but beleived what he had said. She listened as the wolves seemed to make a very good point about voting power of numbers.The cats would have no say it would seem and the deligate thing reminded her of debating in school well at least what she remembered of it the days she didn't skip. She sat silently and waited for a conclusion.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:15 PM - The park - Jules Xavier Chalice
Jules gave Jonah a gentle kiss on the cheek. "I think we have enough to make a start with," he said. "I'm sure the groups have much to discuss amongst themselves. I'm sure you gave them your card Jonah. They can call you when they have come to a decision. The times are changing, friends. One wouldn't want to be left behind. Care for a bite of lunch, Jonah?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:15 PM - The park - Jonah
Much angst is to be had! Jonah looked to each and every one of them. Women were becoming more and more of a nuisance to him as well as the rats. To each their own of course but being closed minded and letting yourself be naïve is a fools game. He did not feel their tension was needed. Touchy subject yes but not one to become … angst… about when it is only a topic that needed discussion rather then argument. However, he did like how the leopards were handling it. Even the female Jynxe was calmer now.
Jonah took a deep breath and half smiled when Jules kissed his cheek. He felt he did his part and if they could not agree to work with the vampires that did not mean that Jules could not get his network. “If they do not have my card a few of the card can be picked up here at the end of the table.” Jonah bowed his head and placed something small over the cards as the laid the cards down so they cards would not blow away. He then gave a smile to everyone and stepped back. “I thank you all for your time and on a side note if there is anything I can do for you all speak with me.”
Jonah finally took note of the offer for lunch. His eye lit up a bit as he looked to Jules. “Lunch sounds good. I wish to speak with you anyway.” He hoped that was not taken wrong. He did not want to scold he just wanted to talk to Jules about taking a neutral approach if the Lycan chose to not deal with the vampires. If they don’t then that did not mean Jules could not. It maybe easier to have them working together but it can be done separately if all Jules wants is a network going. His choice of course.
Jonah took a deep breath and half smiled when Jules kissed his cheek. He felt he did his part and if they could not agree to work with the vampires that did not mean that Jules could not get his network. “If they do not have my card a few of the card can be picked up here at the end of the table.” Jonah bowed his head and placed something small over the cards as the laid the cards down so they cards would not blow away. He then gave a smile to everyone and stepped back. “I thank you all for your time and on a side note if there is anything I can do for you all speak with me.”
Jonah finally took note of the offer for lunch. His eye lit up a bit as he looked to Jules. “Lunch sounds good. I wish to speak with you anyway.” He hoped that was not taken wrong. He did not want to scold he just wanted to talk to Jules about taking a neutral approach if the Lycan chose to not deal with the vampires. If they don’t then that did not mean Jules could not. It maybe easier to have them working together but it can be done separately if all Jules wants is a network going. His choice of course.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:16 PM - The park - Jules Xavier Chalice
"The I think our first meeting has come to it's conclusion," said Jules with a slight smile. "I suppose it could have gone better, but, given the circumstances, I think it might actually have worked out far better than expected." He linked his arm through Jonah's and turned to leave, but stopped after only a few steps. He paused, as if listening to something.
"For those who have no real first hand knowledge of vampires and their... dining technique, I suggest you investigate a bar known as Club Sanguinia. It is a place where the willing gather. The curious are welcome, and are guaranteed protection. No one is forced to donate. That's how they gain many of their new donors. If nothing else it will serve to harden your resolve, but it might also give you new insight into a subject where your knowledge is not complete." Jules smiled. "Shall we have lunch now, Jonah?"
Morvan watched them leave. "Son of a bitch," he said, laughing, as soon as he thought Jonah was out of earshot. "I think that is the first time I've ever seen a shapeshifter dick-whipped into line by a human. He must be something else in the sack."
"Ew," said Ryan. "As if I don't hear enough of that from Richard."
"Oh, by the way, I have a bit of news for you," said Morvan turning to the wolves. "Take it as a warning, or advice, or whatever, but take it and do something about it. I ran into a wolf last night, handing out with a bunch of car thieves, while I was tracking down a friends car. Now, friend happens to be a cop, so this is the proverbial 'bad thing'. You might want to try and straighten him out before he gets himself caught and electrocuted, or worse has to kill a cop to escape."
Ryan nodded at Morvan's description, and wrote the location down in a notepad. "Thanks, Morvan. You're okay. I don't care what the other leopards say about you when you're not around."
"Ten thousand unemployed comedians, and we get stuck with this one," snorted Morvan. "Let's blow this pop stand, ladies. I've got places to go and people to see. Have yourself a good afternoon. Oh and Ryan?"
"Yes?"
Morvan looked at Shale. "Congratulations."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:16 PM - The park - Jonah
Jonah had stuffed his hands into his pockets as he walked with Jules. The feel of Jules clinging to him was comforting and a bit uncomforting at the same time. Jonah was not quite comfortable with being out of the closet just yet but he was very good at hiding his discomforts from any and ever he came across. As they walked away Jonah glanced back and watched them talk amongst themselves and though he could not hear Morvan's words he could almost feel the Lycan say something about him. None of that mattered, however. They were heading out.
After a bit he looked to Jules and smiled. "Now that we are away from them I thought I should bring up an option of playing neutral ground. Seeing sense half of them would sooner slit a vampires throat then del with them, I thought that maybe the unity may not go how you would like. What I mean to say is, you can still have your network without out them getting along. But I admit it will be harder to come by and there maybe questions of loyalty but if you stick with the neutral business ethic you should be fine. But much consideration is to be had do to the angst of the groupings."
Jonah said his peace and would leave him with that with a kiss. Tell me where you want to go to have breakfast and I will meet you there so we could talk about it further or talk about something else. My car is over there." He pulled out his keys and pointed in that direction.
Jonah said his peace and would leave him with that with a kiss. Tell me where you want to go to have breakfast and I will meet you there so we could talk about it further or talk about something else. My car is over there." He pulled out his keys and pointed in that direction.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:20 PM - The park - Jules Xavier Chalice
"That is what I had in mind all along, Jonah," said Jules with a smile. "I suspected they wouldn't be willing to deal directly with the vampires, but you will always find one or two who are curious. If the word gets back to the general population, you may find a handful coming to us to arrange clandestine encounters. I also assumed that you would be willing to accpet the role of liason. You are a networker, Jonah. It's what you do best. You form a bridge between groups that otherwise could not, or would not meet."
He chuckled. "No one truly likes vampires at first, except for a few misguided pseudo-goths. They are far too dangerous to play with, even the weaker ones. However, they can be very charming. You can be charming too, Jonah. Charm will get you much farther than most people realize. Take yourself, for example. Instead of lurking about, you're making connections. You're in plain view, using your natural gift of eloquence to make people take notice of you, and respect you. It's one of the things I like about you. You aren't hiding."
Jules stopped, and kissed Jonah again. "Just like I refuse to hide what I am. I'll let you pick where we have lunch. I'm in a mood to be adventurous."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 12:16 PM - The park - Jonah
Jonah purred as he was kissed and raised a slender hand to brush back some locks of silver from Jules creamy green eyes. “MMM that is what I love so much about you. You’re elegantly forward, intelligent and on the same wave link as me. You of all people appreciate what I do and know how to boost up that confidence.” Gentle lips brushed a soft forehead, before Jonah moved away. “As for where to eat. I was thinking about where the vampires generally go but most should be sleeping right now.”
Jonah was willing to take risks for what he needed done but he was not quite sure as to what place they could head off too. After his slid his delicate hands into his pocket he thought about something adventurous then thought about food. There was a smile on his face after some place crossed his mind then turned again and clearly stated a place to eat.
[I am not all to familiar with everything in this city so please feel free to say where ever it is they chose to eat.]
Jonah purred as he was kissed and raised a slender hand to brush back some locks of silver from Jules creamy green eyes. “MMM that is what I love so much about you. You’re elegantly forward, intelligent and on the same wave link as me. You of all people appreciate what I do and know how to boost up that confidence.” Gentle lips brushed a soft forehead, before Jonah moved away. “As for where to eat. I was thinking about where the vampires generally go but most should be sleeping right now.”
Jonah was willing to take risks for what he needed done but he was not quite sure as to what place they could head off too. After his slid his delicate hands into his pocket he thought about something adventurous then thought about food. There was a smile on his face after some place crossed his mind then turned again and clearly stated a place to eat.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:30 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL - Peter
"You throw back the ones that aren't big enough to offer sport, so they can grow into a suitable challenge," answered Peter as he headed for the door. "That way, you will always have an awareness of what is available, and you can cull the herd if it grows too large, too anxious or too dangerous." He opened the door, startling the young woman who's hand was poised to knock.
"Ah yes. You've arrived. Come in. The Mistress does not like to be left waiting."
Mistress. what an odd term. The female form of 'master', which is doubly appropriate here. Also the term for an illicit lover, but one that suggests a position of inferiority, and that is something Solange would never willingly accept....
Peter stepped back, swinging the door open wider. He was vaguely disappointed that the hinges were too well oiled to squeak. When the girl hesitated, he couldn't resist.
"Enter freely, and of your own will."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:35 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL - Solange
"Peter, are you lecturing me?" Solange hissed after him. There was no time to say anything more however, as the girl entered the room. "Come in, the lamb is fine on the floor, the cats will see to it."
Peter closed the door behind the girl. She was very nervous, perhaps even new to her job--wouldn't that be delightful.
"What is your name?" Solange asked, coming to take a look at the girl. A whiff of fear off her skin. "Have you ever met a vampire?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:37 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL
"Catherine," said the girl, setting down the plate of raw lamb. "I was told that the vampire would be sleeping. The sun is up, right? I mean, you can't be a vampire if you're awake when the sun is up, right?" She sounded almost as if she was trying to convince herself.
The fear coming off the girl was starting to build. The hands that held the cart handle were beginning to shake. Peter picked up the tray with his food, and moved it aside, just in case the cart had an 'accident'.
I'm in trouble when she leaves. There's no way Solange will understand what I was trying to do....
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:37 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL
"Of course not," Solange agreed, walking around her. Catherine struggled to keep her eyes on the vampire. "So why are you scared if I cannot possibly be a vampire?" She stopped in front of the girl and smiled. The vampire herself appeared younger than the girl, but she was too pale and her eyes almost glowed even with the curtains drawn.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:40 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL
"They said there were only two people up here, a man and a vampire," Catherine said, backing away. "And your skin. It's so pale, like you've got no blood." Her panic was rising, filling the room with the heady aroma of fear.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:42 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL
Solange sighed softly with satisfaction. There was something to scaring someone on purpose, to find ways to get the screams to come bubbling up out of their throats. But there was something all together delightful about people who would be scared without you even having to ask.
"Perhaps I am simply fair skinned," Solange suggested. She smiled though, and licked her lips. "Or perhaps I haven't eaten yet, which possibility are you more comfortable with?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:44 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL
"I really have to go," said Catherine, suddenly remembering that looking into a vampires eyes was not the wisest of things to do. Her eyes down, she backed up, into the door, and the contact sent a shockwave of fear through the room. Frantically, she scrambled for the doorhandle, here eyes going back and forth between Solange's feet and Peter's.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:48 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL
"Really?" Solange asked, smiling as the sound of her voice sent another spike of fear swirling off her body. "But we'd so enjoy for you to stay." All at once she was beside Catherine, whispering in her ear. "Do you really have to go?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:49 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL
Catherine let out a strangled squeal. "Please don't hurt me," she begged, her knees failing her. She sagged to the floor, sobbing, her hand latched onto the doorknob as if it were some sort of anchor. The fear coming off her was intense, almost thick enough to touch. The girl was close to wetting herself, and Peter took a half step forward, his hand out.
Solange could feel a rising fear coming off him as well, or perhaps fear was the wrong word. It was not as strong as Catherine's by any stretch of the imagination, but it was there nonetheless. What he was afraid of wasn't clear, since there was no threat directed at him at the moment. But the fear was there, and it was slowly growing.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:49 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL
Solange laughed, kneeling by the girl. She reached out and just touched the girl's chin, lifting her face to look at her. "I promise if you're good that I won't hurt you." When she smiled, there was no heart in it, but neither was their malice.
-
Sunday July 7th, 12:12 p.m. -- The Park -- Shale
Shale's growl died to an almost inaudible rumble as soon as Ryan's arm touched her. She straightened, but her eyes never left Jules. Ryan was the only one present who knew about what the hunters and what had happened to her first pack. If anyone understood her reaction, it would be him. The sooner she was away from this man, the better she would feel. As the discussion ran on, her distress at being so close to that much silver increased.
Finally it was over and Jules left with Jonah. Shale relaxed somewhat. "That man is a hunter. Only an idiot or a fool would trust him," she mumbled as she layed her head on Ryan's shoulder and shivered.
Sunday July 7th, 12:13 p.m. -- The Park -- Ryan
Ryan shook his head. "He's not a hunter. He's a predator, but not a hunter. Agressive and sure of himself I will agree. He's a damned good poker player, but that's the kind of thing he needs to be successful in business. From what I know about him, he was born to privledge, so he's used to dealing from a position of strength. Is he dangerous? Yes. But he's not a hunter. He's not in this for the kill, at least not in the conventional sense."
He gave Shale a quick squeeze. "Shall we go?"
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:50 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL- PETER
Peter held his breath. Simply by touching the girl, solange had laid herself open to be charged with assault. As long as only words were used, and no threats were uttered, Catherine was effectively powerless. But now that Solange had actually laid a finger on her....
"Please... Please let me go. I don't want to die." Catherine cringed against the door, tears flowing. As much as she wanted to, she could not tear her eyes away from those of the vampire.
"Mistress...." The word was spoken softly, barely above a whisper, but Peter knew that she had heard. Likely he would be punished for speaking up, but he couldn't bear the thought of losing her. Not for something as pointless as this....
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:52 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL- Solange
"I don't kill little girls," Solange said. She glanced at Peter, her hand dropping away from Catherine. "What is it, Peter? Have you any other entertaining explanations for me?" She licked her lips and stood up. "Well, Peter?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:53 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL- PETER
Peter swallowed. "I understand that you are not familiar with the laws of North America," he said. "I was not sure whether you were aware of how close you are to breaking them. I confess to ignorance of the European laws, but domestic laws offer only one punishment to any supernatural creatures. Death. I thought it prudent to warn you, before you went past the point of no return."
Truthfully, by touching the girl's cheek, she had gone past that point. Peter was praying that the girl wasn't aware of that or wasn't the type to press charges
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 4:55 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL- Solange
"We are still hunted in Europe, Peter. What laws are there for a people who may be killed without reprocussion?" Solange looked down at the girl. "I was merely curious, child, I have not met many Americans. Peter."
Solange turned away from her then and went back to the bedroom, closing the door behind her.
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:00 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL
Peter helped the girl to her feet. He gave her a twenty dollar tip and signed for the food. After she Catherine left, he turned and made his way to the bedroom door. Knocking twice, he turned the knob to enter. He wasn't exactly sure what sort of reception was waiting for him behind it, but he doubted that he would enjoy it.
-
Sunday, July 7th 12:20 PM - The Park - Katana
Katana watched them go with a raised eyebrow and turned to Morvan and tugged on the bottom of his shirt."It's hot can we go get some ice cream?"she said with a childish demonor. She couldn't remember the last time she had acctually had some.
Sunday, July 7th 12:22 PM - The Park - Morvan
Morvan smiled. The innocence of youth. How quickly she rebounds from terror to joy....
"Sure, Kitten. What flavour? You in too, Jynxe?"
-
Sunday July 7th 12:35-1:15pm - Patrick& Suki
Suki and Patrick did stop by his house and after some mild protests Suki did down two T-3's though she hated taking medication much less preciption based medication. Suzanne had given her instructions to take it easy and mildly ribbed her husband for being so tough on his partner.
Sliding back into the car Suki buckled up and closed her eyes trying to filter out the sunshine. "I can believe you guys force fed me perscribed drugs." She muttered.
"You look like hell Suki. Ok maybe not hell, but you look like youre in pain. You had me worried there. I dont want to say I thought I was going to lose you but the thought did pop into my head for about three seconds when you were having your fit."
Suki closed her eyes tighter. "It wasnt that bad." She said wincing. "Its just a headache. Its worse now than it was at the time."
"I doubt that. You make it seem like it was nothing Suki but it was something. You need to tell the Cheif about this. You cant hide it. Youre in homicide you have to touch bodies and touching them isnt a good thing by the looks of it."
"So you want me to tell the chief Im useless? Then what? Get fired? This job means everything to me!"
"He wont fire you Suki. I know you want to help people and make a difference but if that means putting yourself through this everytime you touch a corspe no way. Im protecting you your emy partner. Ive lost one its not happening again. It was bad turst me Suki if you had seen it and it was me lying on the floor you'd have shipped me off the the hospital."
The two rode in silence until they got to the station. Closing the cruiser door Suki grunted. "Its not like that. It wasnt that bad you worry too much."
Patrick looked angry his voice was tight but steadilly increased in volume the more he explained how he felt . "You are too bloody stubborn Neubasato. You dont believe me. You dont care? What you want to be a martyr or something? Burn bright and fast and go before its your time? Maybe leave a reputation and a name like your father? Is this what its about?! Well I got a news flash for you no one gives a shit if you are the best if it means youre going to kill yourself. I care about my partners and you havent had to go through it Suki so dont even say you understand. I promised your old man when you were younger that I'd look out for you and now that youre here working by my side that doesnt change anything, except that I have to work harder."
"Patrick...I.." Suki began but Patrick grabbed her by the shoulder and began pulling her into the police station.
"Just shut up Suki. Come inside and sit down at your desk. You'll have your time to say your piece."
She sighed feeling terrible but didnt object the anger blazed in his eyes and she could merely follow.
Sitting down at her desk Patrick pulled out a chair and sat down beside her. He pulled out a disk and slid it into the hard drive of her computer but said nothing until the prompt came up asking her if she wanted to play the disk. "Play it and dont say a word until its over."
Suki watched as the grainy black and white video played on her desktop. It was the crime scene from the morning. Suki watched the survillence footage a slight twinge of satisfaction was felt as she watched Baraski being sick but it passed as she watched herself looking over the body.
She watched the hesitation and look of determination on her face. And the exchange as Patrick and her had talked alone. She felt her stomach knot remembering what came next, the images that were burned now in her mind of what she saw and felt. She shifted uncomfortably in her chair and watched as she made contact with the body.
Suki watched and felt like someone had hit her in the stomach the air escaped from her lips as she watched herself crumple to the ground and go into violent convulsions.
The look of fear on Particks face wasnt masked and suddenly Suki felt ashamed and sick to her stomach. "Turn it off." She said softly.
"No." Patrick said in a firm but quiet voice.
Suki watched the aftermath. Her laying on the floor limp and Patick taking her in his arms and trying to see if she was okay. She watched herself come out of state and her reaction to having to deal with the world once more. She didnt really remember any of that clearly, things had been confusing but she had to admit watching the survilence foottage of her curled up in the corner like some traumatized victim was disturbing.
The Cd stopped and Patrick reached over and closed the player window. He studied Suki for a moment and then said. "So tell me Im not supposed to be worried and upset Suki. I dare you to say it. If you can say it and mean it I'll let it pass."
Suki swallowed her mouth was bone dry she tried to find the words, tried but the words caught in her throat. She felt tired and numb. She wanted to blame it on the T-3's she had taken earlier... A few moments passed and she cleared her throat, Patrick hadnt taken his eyes from her. "Im sorry. I didnt know it was that bad."
Patrick reached out and put a hand on her shoulder. "I know. Atleast I hoped you didnt... So what now Partner?" He asked gently.
"I guess we need to talk to the chief."
"Alright." Patrick said. "Youre doing the right thing kiddo. I'll see if hes got a moment wait right here."
The captain hung up his phone as they entered. He had been forced to reschedule two meetings that he had been trying to avoid anyway, so when Patrick had requested a few moments of his time, he had been more than happy to oblige. Even if he hadn't been looking for an excuse, there had just been something in Patrick's manner that had triggered an alarm. He'd been a cop long enough to trust his instincts, and his instincts told him that he needed to listen to what Patrick and Suki had to say.
"Davies. Neubosato. Come in. Sit down. What can I do for you? You made it sound rather important, Pat. What gives?"
Suki gave Patrick a 'don't-make-me-do-this' look, but Patrick directed her to the chair in front of the captain's desk. "There's something we need to tell you sir," Patrick began. "Or rather, something Suki needs to tell you."
The captain looked at her, frowning. "Am I going to like this?"
"Probably not, sir," said Suki softly. "Patrick, jsut show him the tape. It's easier. I can't explain it."
"Explain what?" asked the captain.
"I think we've got a psyhcic on our hands," Patrick said. "Psychonecrometry, or Necropsychometry, or something like that. The point is, Suki sees things when she touches corpses."
Suki hung her head in shame, shaking it. "Patrick doesn't think I'm cut out for homicide. But I can manage, sir."
"Bullshit," said Patrick softly.
"What the hell are you two talking about?" asked the captain.
"When Suki touches a corpse at a crime scene, she sees things about how they died. She knew the two down at the docks were shapeshifters before the lab could tell us anything. she says the same abotu this latest on, but the tests haven't come back yet. The problem is... Well, see for yourself." Patrick handed the captain the cd.
"This is a joke, right?"
"Let's just leave, and not waste the captain's time. I'm sorry sir. We'll leave if you want," Suki said stamding. Patrick's hands pushed her back down into the chair.
"Just watch the video, sir," Patrick said.
With a frown, the captain looked at both of them for a moment, the slid the disk into his computer. He watched in silence. The he turned to Suki. "What the hell is this all about?"
"Patrick wanted me to bring it to your attention, sir."
"You have my attention, Neubasato. You have my full undivided fucking attention. What is going on here?"
"Patrick just explained it to you, sir. I'm not sure how much easier I can break it down."
"I heard what he said, Neubasato," said the captain, sinking back into his chair. "I want to hear your version."
"Every crime scene I've been on, where I had to examine the bodies, I've picked up on things. The last one was sort of a little traumatic. I told the boys down at the morgue to check the body for rape trauma. I touch things and I get, I don't know, visions, bits. It's hard to explain. Sight. Smell. Sound. Touch. Five D."
The captain just looked at her. "Rape trauma. You felt that?"
Suki shrugged and nodded. "Yup."
The captain picked up his phone. "Don't call the doc!" Suki blurted out. "I'm fine. I just got back on the force, I'm not taking any more time off. Please."
He ignored her. "Sheila, I want to speak to the police chief, as soon as possible. As in yesterday. Get the shrink down here too. And whoever the hell it is that deals with the psychics we consult."
Suki glared at Patrick. "If we weren't in a police station right now, you'd be in a world of trouble. I knew I shouldn't have said anything," she said in a harsh whisper.
Patrick looked at her. "Sorry, Suki. I'm not losing you too."
Suki snorted.
"Alright you two, we are going down to conference room six, and we are going to wait to have a little meeting with the powers that be. Neubasato, if this video is any indication, you aren't going within ten feet of roadkill, until I give you the go ahead."
"Sir, it's only when I touch them. Ten feet?! This has never happened before. i was handling myslef fine with the other ones."
"Maybe it's something that only occurs with shapeshifters, Neubasato, but I'm not going to take that chance. I want you tested, and I want this thing figured out, before I let you near another murder scene. No arguements," he said, holding up a hand when she opened her mouth. "If this is what you people seem to think it is, you have just become what this department refers to as an 'asset'. You also happen to be something I refer to as a damned good cop, and I'll be damned before I'll have a damned good cop twitching on the ground in a puddle of their own vomit, if I can do anything about it."
"Sir, with all due respect, I prefer that not everyone on the force find out about this. I don't want to be treated like some sort of circus freak. If Baraski finds out about this, he'll eat me for breakfast."
"Then I'll have him for lunch. You will do as you are told, Neubasato. You may think playing hero, and soldiering bravely on in the face of adversity is a good and noble thing to do, but it's not. It's stupid. I don't care if you want to come in with the flu, a cold or bloody leprosy, but if you think you're going to convince me that this is the same a being a little sick, you've got another think coming. This is serious shit, Neubasato. Half the states in the union have a task force they fill with this kind of talent. Washington is not one of them. You may just be the ticket to giving Seattle a shot forming one. If this is what you seem to think it is, then you are going to have to get a handle on it, before it tears you apart. Hell, you just told me you felt what it was like for one of our corpses to be raped. Do you want to deal with that every time you touch somebody?"
"You're the one who said it was to deal with shifters," Suki pointed out. "And it only has to do with dead things. I'm useful. You can't just take me off homicide."
"Watch me," said the captain. "Besides, for all we know, it could turn out to be nothing at all, but until we get you tested by a psychic, you are not to go anywhere near a dead body without my permission. If I find out that you've been poking around behind my back, visions of my boot up your ass are going to be the only thing you're seeing. That and a very unhappy police board."
"Yes sir."
"I' will do my best to keep a lid on this, in case it is nothing. But if it isn't, it is going to be completely out of my hands. I'm just a captain, and this is going to be even out of the chief's hands."
"So what is going to happen to me if it is legit?" Suki asked.
"Training in how to control it, probably on the taxpayer's nickel is my guess," said the captain. "After that, I don't know. FBI maybe."
Suki looked depressed. She shook her head, and pushed Patrick's hand off her shoulder. "So shrink first? Then conference room six? Or is the shrink going to get the chance to pick my brain in front of an audience?" Her tone was dry, and humourless.
"Get off the pity boat, Neubasato."
"I'm not," Suki snapped.
"The doctor has a job to do, Neubasato, just like you. His job is to make sure you are fit to do yours. Now cut the both of us some slack, and assume for one minute that we actually know what we are doing. Now get out of my office."
-
Sunday, July 7th 2:20 PM - Seattle PD - Chief's Office - Father Domenic Sozio
When Domenic pulled into the parking lot of the police station, his battered van got more than it's fair share of stares. When he walked in and asked for directions to the chief's office, he got more than his fair share of stares, especially when it was discovered why he set off the metal detectors. It was only when the duty officer discovered that he was expected that his attitude changed.
"Elevator to the sixth floor, follow the signs from there, sir."
He spent the ride up in the elevator wondering why he was here. They had been clear that there was no warrant being issued, so his calling as vampire executioner wasn't needed. He was still without a clear idea when he knocked on the police chief's door.
He was surprised to seek Suki sitting there looking nervous and upset and wrongly assumed that he had been called to give his side of the events on the beach.
"Good afternoon, Chief. Hello officer Neubosato. We seem to make a habit of bumping into each other." He smiled. "I'm sorry I took so long. I was doing confessions when the call came in. I've got an evening mass to prepare so I'm afraid I'm going to have to ask that we keep this short. What seems to be the problem?"
Sunday, July 7th 2:20 PM - Seattle PD - Chief's Office - Suki
The meeting had dragged. The psychic expert the police chief had called in spent barely ten minutes talking with Suki. He spent the rest 'communing'. His spirit guides confirmed Suki's talent, he said. The police chief had exchanged looks with Patrick and then thanked the psychic politely for his time. Once he was gone, it was the staff psychiatrist who asked what everyone was thinking.
"Do we have any other options?"
The head of homicide nodded. "We have other resources."
"Thank Christ," muttered Patrick. Suki gave him a dirty look.
"There is a precedent for this sort of unit. In St Louis, I believe. They work with the local vampire executioner. Blair?"
"Blake, sir," Suki corrected. "Anita Blake."
"Which bring us to our next topic. Do we include him?"
"Why wouldn't you?" asked Suki. "Other than the fact that you're giving him a badge."
"He already qualifies as a federal marshal under the grandfather caluse."
"That doesn't mean he earned it, Neubosato."
There was a knock on the door. It was Domenic.
"Speak of the devil," said the chief.
"I hope not literally," Domenic replied. "Good afternoon, Chief. Hello officer Neubosato. We seem to make a habit of bumping into each other." He smiled. "I'm sorry I took so long. I was doing confessions when the call came in. I've got an evening mass to prepare so I'm afraid I'm going to have to ask that we keep this short. What seems to be the problem?"
"We were discussing the decision to assemble a preternatural investigations team. Given the new ruling on executioners, we were considering including you."
"Absolutely not."
The chief raised his eyebrows. "Can I ask why?"
"I'm a priest, not a police officer. Giving federal authority to me violates the seperation of church authority and state authority. I am forbidden by my vows to do violence which leaves any cop I'm working with vulnerable. Not to mention the minor fact that I haven't qualified under the marksmanship requirements. Even if I could qualify, which I likely can't, or wanted to qualify, which I don't, I am a convicted felon. I'm not permitted to carry a weapon by state law."
Patrick whistled. "Does what he said hurt anybody else's head?"
"Looks like you're on your own, chief," Suki sighed wearily.
"I didn't say that," Domenic cut in. "I said I refuse to participate as a federal marshall. I have no qualms about acting as a consultant. Degrees in preternatural biology don't grow on trees."
"That makes yours the second in this room," said Patrick with a grin.
Domenic raised his eyebrows. He looked around, finally settling his eyes on Suki, who was taking an inordinate interest in teh coffee maker. "Yours?" he asked.
Suki nodded. "Yes. But I'm not qualified to run this operation. I'm still a rookie."
"Your partner, however is not."
"Hey, don't get me involved in this. Why would I want to be on a spook squad? No offense, Neubosato. But I got two kids and a wife."
"Odd time to consider that. You've been working homicide for how long Davies?" asked the department head.
"Everybody knows it's relatively safe compared to other departments. I come in after the mess has been made and poke at dead things. We're like clean-up. Mostly it's just paperwork."
"And the occasional arrest of people who have already killed one person."
"So why not have father Sozio be a consultant and in his spare time have him educate your selected cantidates for this new task force?" Suki suggested.
"Are you telling me you can't train people yourself?" asked the chief.
"I have very little field experience. I've never staked a vampire. And I've shot one lycanthrope." Patrick coughed and stirred his coffee. "I have the book smarts. I can tell you pretty much anything you want to know."
Domenic sighed. "I'm not exactly a seasoned veteran. I have executed seven vampires, each one already in custody and each one during the day. I've dealt with a few in a situation I'd call social, for lack of a better term, but I've never been faced with actually hunting a rogue."
"But you have had experience dealing with them. You are a known qauntity and your presence could lend the team some weight," the chief insisted.
"They call me 'Sister Mary Sunshine'. It's hardly a term of respect."
"But they do so out of fear," Suki pointed out. "You see, they call you that to act superior. It suggests that you are insignifcant, not a threat. They mock you with the name, you don't hose them down with holy water and they get to talk big to their friends. 'Yeah, I dissed Sister Mary. He's not so tough.'. Deep down inside, if you were the first thing they saw when they woke up, I think they'd be singing a different tune."
The psychiatrist looked at Suki appraisingly. Domenic just whistled the 'Alphagetti' jingle.
"Deep down, if one of them was the first thing I saw when I woke up, I think I'd be singing a different tune too," Domenic pointed out. "In St Louis, the vampires call the local executioner 'The Executioner'. No fancy title, no cute pet name. Pure. Simple. Respectful. There is no respect in calling me Sister Mary Sunshine."
"Give it time, father. Miss Blake has quite the kill sheet," Suki pointed out. "Besides, you're a priest. Being Sister Mary Sunshine is better than being called Friar Tuck. He was just short, fat and bald."
"I'd be ecstatic if I died at the ripe old age of ninety seven without adding a single execution to my list."
"Then you're in the wrong line of work, Father."
"No, I'm in the right line of work. This shouldn't be a contest to see who ends up with the most points. There are cops who are happy to retire without firing a shot in the line of duty. How is that any different?"
"Because you're dealing with vampires. When they break the law they know they are as good as dead if they're caught."
"They're dead already, officer Neubosato. That's why I have no problems being the executioner. I don't have to kill anyone. Besides, what is wrong with the concept of a law abiding vampire?"
"The ones that don't follow the law are a problem. And there are vampires out there, especially the old ones that think they are above the law."
"You know as well as I do that vampires of that age bracket are almost all in Europe and Asia," Domenic pointed out. "The average age of North American vampires is less than a century."
"How long ago were they made citizens? Sure, I'm willing to believe that the ones that have been made since the law was passed are more willing to obey the laws. They still have some humanity left, technically speaking. They can remember with clarity what it was like to be a law abiding citizen before they died and the power hasn't gone to their head yet. But any over twenty years old, maybe even less than that I don't have the same faith that they'd obey the laws."
"Which is where the Masters of the Cities come in. Now they can wield their power openly. They like the freedom. They're more than willing to bitch slap any fifty year old upstart who makes waves."
"We're getting off topic. This meeting was about forming a preternatural investigations squad. Chief, you're going to have to appoint an experienced officer to head this. It's clear I can't do it. You said so earlier Im too young and its unlikely people would respect me since im not a seasoned cop yet. Why not contact St.Louis and see if they could send you someone sir?" Suki said trying to get back on topic. She just wanted the meeting to be done with.
-
Sunday, July 7th 12:52 PM - Near The Park - Morvan
Morvan chuckled. "It's likely the predator that is attracting him. Hell you're sitting at a table with me and I scream 'shifter'. Either he's a total null and can't notice or he's basking in the glow, so to speak."
His eyes followed the waiter for a moment. "Besides, he's white, free and over twenty one. He's legal for anything you want to try. And I'm not asking you if you're going to riding him like he's a Harley and the bed is a bumpy road, I asked if you were going to try to score a phone number."
Sunday, July 7th 12:52 PM - Near The Park -Katana
Katana payed little attention to the conversation that Jynxe and morvan were having. She was too busy trying to shovel the chocolate scoop of ice cream down her throat before Morvan could have any.
She paused for a moment dropped the spoon and grabbed her head."GAH"she grumbled slightly on the loud side and pouted as she twisted in pain for a few seconds.
"Stupid brain freeze"she grumbled and looked at the manager with her eyebrow slightly lifted."He's got a starring problem."she muttered as she picked the spoon back up and began to shovel in more ice cream this time a little slower.
Sunday, July 7th 12:53 PM - Near The Park -Morvan
"It's called 'Ice Cream Head', Kitten," Morvan said. "And it comes from being greedy and eating too fast. Just remember to save me the banana, if you're going to inhale everything else."
Sunday, July 7th 12:54 PM - Near The Park -katana
"But but"Katana started"Its sooooo good."she said with an ear to ear like grin."Last time I had ice cream was ummm when I was 10 i think."she said her voice changing from a cheerful glee to a mumbled sadness."she looked at Morvan"I dont want the banana who honestly eats the healthy bit of ice cream."she said before she continued to gobble down more.
-
Sunday, July 7th 12:55 PM - Near The Park -Morvan
Morvan smiled indulgantly. Katana was still a child in so many ways. "We need to shake a leg," he said finally. "I have a meeting with Michael and you two need to get back to the farm. Jynxe, if you could fill Kyle in on how things went, I'll do the same with Michael. Kitten, if you behave, we'll do this again soon
-
Sunday July 7th 3:50 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
ooc I know this is a long time coming but well here goes.
Jewels bit down on her lip "Czcibor doesn't do good will. He knows where I am, he's always known where I am. This is the game he plays. Letting his quarry taste freedom for a while, letting them think they're safe. Then he comes in, takes them back and leaves a trail of vampires behind him. I know, I've seen it all before. And whether you get in contact with him or not he will arrive tomorrow night. Oh he'll come in, make all the right noises. Ask for an audence with the Master. He'll play the game according to your rules. He'll be polite, courteous and generous towards me. He'll act concerned about the injuries I received from Dalibor. He'll even say that Dalibor is at this moment being punished. Then he'll take me home and hand me right back to Dalibor. Only this time he'll watch Dalibor meting out his own style of punishment."
Jewels looked down at the floor, waiting. It felt like she was wating for the axe to fall.
When he made no response Jewels looked up again. "Basically what I'm saying is that it doesn't matter whether you hand me over to him willingly or not, he'll see that the fact that you even brought me here..." She looked around the room. "... as a willingness to offer your protection to what he deems to be his property. He'll see that as a direct assault against himself and will act accordingly."
Sunday July 7th 3:55 am Archangel Tower - Nigel
Nigel smiled. He didn't show his fangs. "Then perhaps it would be fitting to arrange an appropriate meeting place, so that he may make his noises in front of an appreciative audience. You may spend the night here, or you may chose to seek out your own accomodations. I can recommend a number of good hotels. I find it unlikely that Czcibor would strike out so boldly over such a petty matter, but if you claim that he has done so before, I will not dispute it at this time."
Nigel pulled open a drawer in a cabinet behind his desk, and pulled out a small book. He flipped it open and scanned the pages briefly before looking up at Jewels again. "If he is so foolish as to make such assumptions, he has no right to be in the position he is in. Briefly, tell me what you can of him. I want to make certain that any welcome I prepare for him is appropriate to his tastes and station."
Sunday July 7th 3:50 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels bit down on her lip "Czcibor doesn't do good will. He knows where I am, he's always known where I am. This is the game he plays. Letting his quarry taste freedom for a while, letting them think they're safe. Then he comes in, takes them back and leaves a trail of vampires behind him. I know, I've seen it all before. And whether you get in contact with him or not he will arrive tomorrow night. Oh he'll come in, make all the right noises, ask for an audence with the Master. He'll play the game according to your rules. He'll be polite, courteous and generous towards me. He'll act concerned about the injuries I received from Dalibor. He'll even say that Dalibor is at this moment being punished. Then he'll take me home and hand me right back to Dalibor. Only this time he'll watch Dalibor meting out his own style of punishment."
Jewels looked down at the floor, waiting. It felt like she was wating for the axe to fall.
When he made no response Jewels looked up again. "Basically what I'm saying is that it doesn't matter whether you hand me over to him willingly or not, he'll see that the fact that you even brought me here..." She looked around the room. "... as a willingness to offer your protection to what he deems to be his property. He'll see that as a direct assault against himself and will act accordingly
Sunday July 7th 3:55 am Archangel Tower - Nigel
"Entering the territory of another Master, assuming just by your presence that you are welcome and thereby allowing him to sidestep protocol and proceed straight to the attack. Interesting tactic." Nigel pursed his lips, still stroking the kitten. It was trying to bite his thumb. "I assume it has worked well for him in the past?"
Sunday July 7th 3:59 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels laughed bitterly. "Oh yes. It works. It always works." She paused and shifted in the chair. He's never lost a fight yet, as far as I know."
Sunday July 7th 4:00 am Archangel Tower - Nigel
Nigel smiled, deliberately baring fangs. "Then he will find here that we do not receive such invasions with open arms. Does he have any particular form of venue for his 'demonstrations'?"
Sunday July 7th 4:02 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
"He'll want it to be on your home ground. So he'll opt for here." Jewels studied him, weighing up his chances of victory in the battle that was sure to come. She didn't want to make the mistake of putting her lot in with him by giving vital information because should he lose it would go worse for her. She shuddered at just the thought of the torture and the long months she would suffer in a closed coffin should that happen. But on the other hand he appeared, on the surface, to be strong enough to win. Her decision made she relaxed slightly.
"He'll arrive in the city in force. There'll be anything up to 20 of his best and strongest. Most of them he'll leave out there somewhere. He'll just bring Marcin, Hernan and Zeph with him. He'll offer his apologies, not only for himself arriving without the usual amount of notice, but also for my own discourtesy in entering your city not only unannounced but also without his knowledge or permission. He'll offer you any concessions you choose and then he'll leave. I'll be left outside, probably with Maya and Rees, with the orders to have me taken out of the city then he'll return with the rest and all hell will break loose."
Sunday July 7th 4:03 am Archangel Tower - Nigel
"I suspect he will find giving up 'home court' advantage is not in his best interest. However, since I doubt the Master of the City is particularly interested in a battle in this office building, Czcibor will find himself without a venue, if he comes here. There is a club that is popular for it's vampiric clientelle, called Club Sanguinia. I believe this is a better option for all concerned." Nigel slid a phone across his desk. "Call your former Master. Tell him that he will be met at the club and if he brings anyone other than himself and his second, the lives of all his vampirs will be forfeit for daring to enter Seattle without bargaining for safe their passage."
Sunday July 7th 4:05 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels hesitated. She really didn't want to call Czcibor but knew that she had to so reached across and grabbed the phone.
"He chooses his opponents home ground because it gives him a disadvantage. He says that it delights him to be at a disadvantage and win anyway." she told him as she punched in the sequence of numbers, with the hope that her call wouldn't be answered.
In fact she almost prayed to whatever God was up there, screwing with her life when the call was answered after only a couple of rings and she heard him.
"Jewels, my pet," was breathed down her ear.
"How did you know it was me?" she asked him, receiving a low laugh in response.
"Come now, Jewels. Do I really have to answer that foolish question."
"I guess not."
"Now. I hope that this is a call telling me that you are returning to where you belong." Czcibor's voice was quietly lethal.
Jewels chose to ignore his comment. "The Master of the City would like a meet with you at somewhere called Club Sanguinia. Only you and your second though. If you bring anybody else the lives of all your vampires will be forfeit."
There was silence at the other end . "Mas...... Czcibor?"
"Tell him I look forward to the meeting. And Jewels? Dalibor has a message for you:- He says he's looking forward to spending some time with you." She closed her eyes and disconnected the call with those words ringing in her ears.
Jewels opened her eyes, gently placed the phone onto the desk and looked up at Nigel. "He says he is looking forward to the meeting."
Sunday July 7th 4:04 am Archangel Tower - Nigel
Nigel shook his head. "As I recall, I told you that I was not the Master of this city. I asked for this meeting, not my Master. In the end it matters little. Neither I nor the true Master of the City will be meeting him. He does not deserve to die at such illustrious hands. You will be there, of course. After his second is defeated by mine, then Czcibor can chose to either go home with his tail between his legs or fight. If he choses the latter, there are three vampires he must challenge to even draw the attention of the Master of the City. I am the third and I was not chosen for this position because I can type."
Nigel paused for a moment. "Tell me of this Dalibor. He has an interest in pain?"
Sunday July 7th 4:05 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels listened to his speach, looking uncomfortable when she heard the words. "You will be there, of course." She wondered for a moment if there was a chance that she would be able to get out of that but dismissed it immediately.
When she heard the question about Dalibor she laughed bitterly. "He has an interest in giving pain certainly. And he is very inventive." She unconsciously touched her right arm with her left hand then realised what she was doing and dropped her hand into her lap.
-
Sunday July 7th 4:07am Archangel Tower - Nigel
Nigel frowned. "You should begin to listen, Jewels. I just said that I would be absent. I have complete confidence in my proxies. My second, coincidentally also has an interest in pain. Waylon doesn't act like it of course, but I'm certain his knowledge of pain is at least the equal of Calidor, as well as his degree of inventiveness. Perhaps you should submit yourself to his attentions. I have seen him wring orgasms out of his subjects using nothing but a knife. I have yet to see him truly tested in battle. If my second cannot defeat Czicbor's then I will worry. If she who faces Czicbor fails, it solves a secondary problem. I hope you enjoy the entertainment. In any case, only one of you will remain by dawn."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:02 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL
"Am I to have so little entertainment? I come and am set on some pet mission to aid humans in some foolish chase. I have not even met the master here. Instead I am stuck in a hotel, surrounded by /humans/," Solange spat the word. She pulled Peter into the room with her hand gripping his chin. "Must we all obey the law here? Is that why I have been put into this mortal infested building, trapped by virtue of my immortality? If this greeting is all I can expect I probably would have been better off as a bottom feeder in Europe!"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:03 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL -PETER
Solange could feel the thrill of fear coming off of Peter. He always had a small baseline of fear when he was close to her. It was like a fine cologne clinging to his skin. "You are being tested," he said, not meeting her eyes. "The Master is very cautious. I would say of all the vampires in Seattle, less than a dozen have met him. Most of the young ones think that Nigel is the Master of the City. He certainly speaks for him, and he's held his position for as long as I've been aware. If the Master wants you to meet him, you will. The fact that he's given you a task so quickly speaks volumes. I've heard of visitors waiting a full decade or more for the chance to prove themselves to him."
-
Sunday July 7th 4:08 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels shook her head. "I am listening. You can't expect me to be happy about having to be there. And I'm not saying that your Vampires won't win. In fact, to be perfectly honest, I rather hope that they do win. The last place that I want to be is within striking range of Dalibor. After what I did to him on our last meeting, nobody could blame me. The guy is 200 years old. And believe me, what he can do with a bottle of holy water......" Jewels shuddered rather than finish the sentence.
Sunday July 7th 4:09am Archangel Tower - Nigel
"Two hundred?" Nigel nodded slowly. "Then it seems Walyon may actually find him an entertaining challenge after all. You will be present. You will not show fear. If Calidor strikes at you, I fear he will be the one encountering the holy water. Among those who will be present at Club Sanguinia tomorrow evening with be none other than Father Domenic Sozio, a catholic priest who also happens to hold the position of Vampire executioner for a three state area. His weapon of choice is holy water, which as you would expect, he has access to in some abundance. Do try to be friendly."
Sunday July 7th 4:10 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
"You can count on me being friendly to the Priest. Believe me I never again wish to be on the receiving end of a bottle of holy water no matter who is holding it." Jewels told him. "Although I cannot guarantee that I won't show fear when I am once again in the same room as Dalibor. However I will try my hardest."
Sunday July 7th 4:11 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
"Father Sozio is not a fanatical vampire hater, so I doubt that he would spray you down on first sight. It might make things rather interesting to have you be the one to explain to him what is going on in the confrontation between the home team and the visitors, so to speak. Now, before I pack you off to bed for the day, I have one further question. If Czicbor is the Master vampire that made you, is the one to whom you've sworn yourself, how is it that he allows you to flee the way you do? Is it part of a scheme to broaden his range of control?"
The question was casually asked, but Jewels could feel the weight of it. The wrong answer might well prove fatal.
Sunday July 7th 4:11 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
This was an easy question to answer. "Luckily Czcibor isn't the one who made me. That merit goes to Paul. He's been gone for 17 years though."
Jewels looked up at Nigel and then away again. "And I have never sworn myself to Czcibor."
Sunday July 7th 4:12 am Archangel Tower - Nigel
"Seventeen years unsworn and still you survive. I'm beginning to see where Ciczbor's interest in you lies." Nigel looked at his watch. "I think it's time for you to settle in for the day. I'll arrange for a room. Tomorrow night, I'll make sure you have something suitable to wear for your meeting."
Sunday July 7th 4:12 am Archangel Tower - Nigel
Jewels nodded and stood up. "Thankyou. A secure room and a soft bed would be most welcome." Jewels thought about the comfort in store for her and a smile touched her lips. "It will certainly make a delightful change from the places I've slept recently."
She looked at Nigel, a smile still hovering.
-
Sunday July 7th, 12:15 p.m. -- The Park -- Shale
Shale didn't truly relax until she could no longer sense any trace of silver. Finally she let the tension drain out of body. Shaking herself, she smiled and sighed. "Is anyone hungery," she asked as her stomach let out a rumble. "It's my treat." There was no sign of her earlier agression in her manner or voice. It was as if the incident hadn't even happened. The only indication that anything had ever bothered her was the way she held onto Ryan.
Sunday July 7th, 12:16 p.m. -- The Park -- Tom
"You and Ryan go ahead," said Tom. "I've got to get back and make my report to Lobo. There were a lot of ideas that came up at this meeting, some I like and some I'm wary of." He looked at Ryan. "Why don't you and Shale kick a few of them around over lunch? See what shakes loose."
Ryan nodded. "Sounds like a plan. I can give Lobo a follow up report tonight." He looked at Shale. "Any ideas as to where you want to eat?"
-
Sunday July 7th 4:13 am Archangel Tower - Nigel
But of course." Nigel pressed a button on his phone. "Miss Aguilar, please make arrangements for our guest. She will be spending the night. The lavendar suite, I should think. Have a scented bath prepared and arrange a meal for her when she wakes." Nigel looked at her, his lips turning up slightly at the corners. "I think Dennis will do nicely. Have him sent down so that he can escort her to the suite."
"Of course, Mr Salvatore."
He turened back to Gemma. "If you like, Dennis can help you bathe. He's quite obedient. I'm sure you'll find him to your taste." Nigel smiled slightly at the pun. "Will there be anything else?"
Sunday July 7th 4:13 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels didn't smile just nodded her head. "Thankyou. No I don't think so. Well I can't think of anything anyway. I'll wait outside for Dennis." Jewels nodded again, turned and headed for the door.
-
Sunday July 7th, 12:18 P.M. -- The Park --Shale
Shale smiled at Ryan and shook her head. "Anywhere would be fine, just as long as I can get a rather large, rare steak with all the trimmings. Maya, would you like to join us?"
Sunday July 7th, 12:18 P.M. -- The Park -- Ryan
Maya shook her head. "No, I think I'll give you two some alone time. I'll go with Tom."
"Shock," said Ryan. "So, Shale, how does the Washington Steak House sound? They do a kick ass steak and we can get a quiet table and discuss possible excuses to not go to this Club Sing-Song."
-
Sunday July 7th 4:13 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels opened the office door and stepped through. A man was waiting on the other side. She smiled at him.
"You must be Dennis?" she posed it as a question.
Sunday July 7th 4:14 am Archangel Tower - Dennis
The man smiled. The whiteness of his teeth was a startling contrast against the darkness of his skin. "I am," he said in a voice that seem to come from his toes. He didn't seem big enough to be able to produce that kind of voice. With just those two words it was obvious that his voice had a silk all its own, almost to the point of having a vampires level of power. He offered an arm. "You must be Jewels. A lovely name for a lovely lady. If you will take my arm, I will take you someplace safe."
Sunday July 7th 4:14 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels nodded and slipped her arm around his. "Thankyou Dennis."
She walked by his side in silence for a few moments, trying to memorise the route they were taking, just in case she needed to know.
Sunday July 7th 4:20 am Archangel Tower - Dennis
"Here we are," Dennis said. "The Lavendar suite." He swung the door open. Either it had no lock or it had been unlocked for them, sicne he used no key to gain entry.
The door opened into a sitting room that was decorated in a quaint Victorian fashion. It was all lace and dark wood, with brass lamps and persian rugs. "This is incase you wish to entertain while you are here." He opened a set of double doors.
"You have a study here. The shelves are stocked with all the classics. Inside the rolltop desk, you will find a computer and a phone should you need one. And through here-" with a flourish Dennis pulled opne a door onteh far side of the study - "is where you will spend the night."
The bed was monstrous, easily a king size. It too was covered in lace and quilts. Jewels attention focused on the bed for only a second, however. It was caught by the smell of scented oils coming through the last door, which was partially open. Dennis saw her turn slightly towards it and laughed, a deep rich sound.
"Would you like me to help you undress so that you can bathe before you retire?"
Sunday July 7th 4:25 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels couldn't believe the room. She'd never seen anything like it before. She wasn't sure if she liked it or not but it didn't really matter because she wasn't planning on spending more than one night here.
She turned from the partially open door which obviously led to the bathroom and looked at Dennis studying him for a few moments.
"Yes you can help," she said with a smile shrugging out of her jacket. She let the jacket drop to the floor to reveal the extensive holy water burn on her right arm. The burn ran from the inside of her elbow down to her wrist. She turned her arm over to show how the scarring continued around the whole of her lower arm. She looked up at Dennis to catch him reaction.
Sunday July 7th 4:26 am Archangel Tower - Dennis
If she had been expecting shock or revulsion from Dennis, Jewel was doomed to disappointment. His eyes stayed carefully focused on her face. Slowly, sensuously almost seductively he undid each button, moving the two halves apart slightly before moving down to the next.
When he had the last button undone, he tugged gently until the blouse slipped free of her waistband. His fingers traced their way up her ribs, close enough that Jewels could feel their warmth but not so close that she felt contact. He brought his hands out just under her armpits and slid the blouse off her shoulders and let it slip to the floor. Never once did he take his eyes away from her face.
She walked by his side in silence for a few moments, trying to memorise the route they were taking, just in case she needed to know.
-
Sunday July 7th 4:27 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels stood perfectly still, her eyes on Dennis' face. Either he didn't care about what she looked like or he was very, very good at hiding his reactions. She realised she didn't care one way or the other, she just wanted to bathe and go to bed, to get another night over with.
Jewels looked down, her hands going to the fastening of her pants
-
Sunday July 7th, 12:20 P.M. - - The Park - - Shale
Shale looked at Ryan and smiled. "That sounds good to me. Maybe we could go to the zoo afterwards," she said, "Or we could always go back to your place." She gave his arm a small, suggestive squeeze as she leaned in a little closer.
Sunday July 7th, 12:20 P.M. - - The Park - - Ryan
"The zoo? And watch all the animals go nuts when they catch our scent? Sound like fun." Ryan chuckled. "Maybe then we can go back to my place and take our time getting ready for tonight."
Sunday July 7th, 12:22 P.M. - - The Park - - Shale
"ALL the animals? I would think that the wolves inparticular would not have a problem with us. Not to mention some of the other predators." She had a mischeivious twinkle in her eyes as she said this. "Mmm, getting ready for tonight sounds like it could be also fun."
Sunday July 7th, 12:25 P.M. - - The Park - - Ryan
"I think we might annoy the other predators,"Ryan said. "And I think we might intimidate the wolves. shall we go find out? After we eat?"
-
Sunday, July 7th 1:06 PM - Near The Park -Jynxe
"I don't think it'll hurt anyone if we walk around for a while." Jynxe motioned to the waiter to bring the check and counted out the bills in her hand. He eyed her, but she didn't notice. She was thinking about what Katana had said about Jules. The young man walked away, disappointed. Jynxe put the extra in her back pocket. "Remind me to give Morvan his change when we see him later," Jynxe told Katana with a grin. "Now, where do you want to go?"
Sunday, July 7th 1:11 PM - Near The Park -Katana
Katana nodded"ummm"she said thinking putting her finger to her mouth slightly then clapped her hands when she had an idea."A movie maybe or or even the mall I dunno somewhere fun. I don't know the city very well well acctually i know it's alley's well but as for the fun stuff that I'm very whats the word, rusty on."she said trying to think about it a moment while chewing on her bottom lip slightly."Ya somewhere fun you pick the place."Katana said with a small nod and smile.
-
Sunday, July 7th 1:15 PM -In the van-katana
Katana smiled gleefully as Jynxe decided to take her to the mall and window shop. As they walked out of the Resturant she held tightly on to Jynxe's hand and somewhat skipped with her towards the van. She waited for her door to be unlocked and slid inside and put her seat belt on. She blinked over at Jynxe and grinned."You think you think maybe I could get my ears periced we go heavy duty shopping?"Her face so full of hope."I always wanted to get my ears periced oh wait can we even have periced ears?"the hope slowly running out of her face.
Sunday, July 7th 1:35PM - Mall Parking Lot -Katana
Katana's face lit up as the van pulled into the parking lot. The mall was a huge and buzzing with people.She looked to Jynxe almost in aw with a grin plastared onto her face.She bounced slightly in her seat as the van parked.
"So no earings well that sucks"She finally pouted."I think if I had to do the silver thing and the itching I'd have no ears left you should see how bad i am with misquito bites."She giggled and started to get out of the van. making her way ot the back waiting for jynxe to catch up to hold her hand."A tattoo hmm I never thought of getting one of those before maybe if I find something I really like."
Sunday, July 7th 6:13PM - Kyle's Ranch-Katana
Katana starred out the window the entire ride home day dreaming about some of the outfits her and Jynxe had window shopped for and a few even that they threw on hold to get Morvan's opinion on. The van pulled onto the long road off the main road towards the ranch and Katana's grin couldn't be whiped. She wondered if Morvan was back yet or not and or if he would be cross that they didn't return the the ranch right after lunch.
Katana slid off the front seat and smiled at Jynxe playfully. She skipped towards the house humming. As she opened the door she called out "Morvan? Morvan you back yet?"
Sunday, July 7th 6:15PM - Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
"Back, front, side, yeah, I'm here," Morvan called from the back deck. "Semi-employed too," he said. "Just doing fetch and carry for the moment." He looked a little unsure of himself for barely a second. "Kitten, did you even make it to high school?"
Sunday, July 7th 6:15PM - Kyle's Ranch - Katana
Katana smiled contently at the sound of Morvan's voice. She kicked off her sandals and ran threw the house to the door which lead to the back porch.Not answering his question just yet she walked up to him and sat on his lap wrapping her arms around the back of his neck giving him a huge hug. "Umm nope. I do however have this."
She said rumaging threw her clothes then giggles a little"Oh ya its in here"She said reaching to her collar like necklace.She fumbled trying to push the ball outta the way to a small vial behind it.She popped it opeend and pulled out a thickly folded peice of paper. She began to unfold it revleaing a grade 9 graduation certificate viva home school."The preist who found me when i was 12 told me no one should go without an education. He would teach me in the church basement."She grinned.
Sunday, July 7th 6:15PM - Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
Morvan returned the hug, letting his beast envelope the Kitten as well. He looked at the certificate and smiled. "Well, that's a good thing. You got further than I did, so you get to help me get my diploma. I need high school to get the job and I don't have it. I can work under the table for a bit but I need to get the diploma or I'm out of a job."
Sunday, July 7th 6:18 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
"I have one," Morvan replied. "Sort of. I'll be working construction, with Michael but Ineed to get my grade twelve before he can officially put me on the books. He's bending the rules for me so I want to do it as quickly as I can."
Sunday, July 7th 6:18 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Katana
"Finish my grade twelve,"she paused thinking for a moment and then her face washed over with worry."Your not...Your not going to send me away to school are you?" Her mind fleeding back to one foster home that sent her to boarding school. She shuttered at the thought of wearing those outfits and eating the gross food let alone being away from Jynxe and Morvan.
Sunday, July 7th 6:20 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
Morvan's jaw fell open. "Never, Kitten," he said in a voice that made her realize how truly shocked he was that she had even thought such a thing. "I could never send you away from us. We need you and you need us. You're Pard, Kitten. You don't do that to Pard."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:03 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL -Solange
"Tests, games, is that all? A bit of mystery to keep me wondering?" Solange rubbed her cheek on his, as if she would lap up his fear by touch. "I hope you are right in that this task does mean something, Peter. I do not like to run around like a rat in a cage. And how do you come to know so much, my pet?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:05 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL -Peter
Peter shuddered under her touch. Part of it was fear, part of it was pleasure. "I listen. I learn. I watch. I know some of the rules for some of the games but not all of them. I think it's part of the reason why Nigel chose me as your guide to the city. I know enough to be helpful but not enough to be dangerous."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:07 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL -Solange
"Games, vampires play a lot of games. Exisitance would be so trying otherwise," Solange purred. "I hope, for your sake my pet, that you are an asset. You must be of some use, else you would not have survived this long. Hmm . . . how long is it to sundown?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:08 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL -Peter
"Four hours, give or take a few minutes," Peter replied. "The club will be open at eight thirty. Father Sozio will be meeting us there at fifteen minutes after sunset. As far as I am aware, there is nothing special goin on that evening."
As if to put the lie to that statement, the phone abruptly rang. Peter jumped. "They won't be expecting you to be awake, unless that is the manager calling about the room service. Shall I answer?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:10 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL -Solange
Solange considered it. If he didn't answer the phone they might send someone up to check on them as as much as she liked to scare little humans she was tired of their interuptions. The American government had such picky laws, that was the problem with being legal.
"Yes, Peter, answer the phone. Deal with whatever problems these humans have."
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:12 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL -Peter
Peter's eyes widened when he heard the voice on the phone. "It's Leia," he said. "She wants to talk to you."
-
Sunday July 7th, 12:27 P.M. - - The Park - - Shale
"I think it would be fun to find out. But after we eat," Shale's stomach let out a loud, obnoxious rumble right about then. ""Definatly after we eat. Sorry about that," she had the good graces to blush slightly. "Then back to your place?" Shale had a rather naughty glint in her eyes at this thought. "For talk, or something else?"
Sunday July 7th, 12:30P.M. - - The Park - - Ryan
"If we go back to my place, then we'll never get to the zoo." Ryan chuckled. "Haven't you ever heard that anticipation makes the prize sweeter?" He ran his nose along her shoulder and up behind her ear. It would have been a human enough gesture if it hadn't been for the fact that he was smelling her, not kissing her.
-
Sunday, July 7th 6:20 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Katana
Katana didn't seem to realize how shocking her words were until she heard it in Morvan's voice. The only idea of school she had seemed to be in boarding onses so the foster parents never had to deal with her or in a basement of a church alone with a touchy preist. She smiled softly maybe now becuase of her condition she wouldn't even need to go to school maybe she could just do what Morvan was doing to help the pard by getting Grade 12 quickly. Her mind then quickly jumped to another topic."So what did Kyle think of the weird man that was with Jonah after you talked with him?"
Sunday, July 7th 6:22 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
"He's heard of Chalice. Apparently everybody has. He's one of the local rich guys. Inherited his money when his father died and has built up quite a financial empire. Seems to have a knack for making the right decisions. He's never dealt with him but according to his reputation, Chalice gets what he wants." Morvan frowned. "I didn't much like the sound of that."
Sunday, July 7th 6:23 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
Morvan shrugged. He hated politics. "Chalice wants to be the middleman. He wants to know what's going on between the groups and gain a little leverage that way. That would be my guess. He'd have the vampires and the lycanthropes dealing with each other through him. He keeps the groups from fighting and also keeps them from communicating with each other. That way he controls the flow of information. A nice position to be in."
-
Sunday July 7th, 12:32 P.M. - - The Park - - Shale
Shale shuddered slightly as Ryan smelled her. She pulled away slightly before she lost all control. "We had better go get that food. Then the zoo, and then home," she licked her lips seductivly as she turned and moved towards the car. Turning back, she called over her shoulder, "Are you coming love?"
Sunday July 7th, 12:33 P.M. - - The Park - - Ryan
"Only breathing hard," he replied. "Food, zoo, home. Sounds like a brilliant plan. I could go for a big piece of half cooked meat. Seriously, I was ninety percent carnivore before I was infected. Now, I have a reason to be adverse to vegatables, no matter how good for me they are."
-
JSunday July 7th 4:30 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
JeJewels took off the rest of her clothes then turned to Dennis. "Come and wash my back for me?" She took his hand and walked into the bathroom releasing it as she stepped into the scented water.
Sunday July 7th 4:30 am Archangel Tower - Dennis
"As you wish," said Dennis with a smile. He picked up the soapy sponge and began slowly stroking it across her shoulders. "Do you wish me to remain outside the tub?"
Sunday July 7th 4:30 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels was silent for a moment considering the question then lifted her head to look at him."No. It would be easier if you were in the tub."
She scooted forward to make room for him behind her.
Sunday July 7th 4:32 am Archangel Tower - Dennis
Dennis stripped quickly and slid in behind Jewels. His body was firm but not hard and jsut the right kind of warmth. He picked up the sponge again. "Now where was I?" he wondered out loud.
Sunday July 7th 4:33 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels turned her lips up in a smile and twister her head to look at him over her shoulder. "You were washing my shoulders."
She bent her head forward as he once again ran the sponge over her shoulders.
Sunday July 7th 4:34 am Archangel Tower - Dennis
"Of course." Dennis squeezed the sponge, and the water ran down Jewel's back. "Harder?"
Sunday July 7th 4:35 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
A shiver ran down her back. "Yes harder. Much harder." Jewels ordered.
Sunday July 7th 4:36 am Archangel Tower - Dennis
Dennis took her at her word. The pressure behind his scrubbing increased to the point where Jewels had to brace herself against the side of the tub or be pushed across it. "Is that too much?" he asked. "Or not enough?"
Sunday July 7th 4:38 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
A slight trembling started up in her forearms as Jewels braced them against the sides of the tub. The pressure was just this side of pain but it wasn't enough. She could almost taste it. She wanted, craved that pain. She shook her head and the words came out on a whisper. "Never enough."
Sunday July 7th 4:40 am Archangel Tower - Dennis
Jewel felt the slight pause in pressure as Dennis gathered himself. Then the first stroke of the sponge came and trailing right behind it were Dennis's fingernails. They traced narrow lines down her back, just short of the point where blood would flow. "Harder?" he asked again. "Or would you rather that I switch to the scrub brush?"
Sunday July 7th 4:41 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels hissed through her teeth, "Yes."
When she felt the scrub brush dig into her back and sweep downwards pain mixed with pleasure exploded through her system and she started muttering in Spanish "Maldigale Czcibor. Maldigale al infierno para hacerme anhelan esta clase de dolor."
-
Sunday, July 7th 6:30 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Katana
Katana stopped chewing on her bottom lip and looked up from her huddled postion on Morvan's lap."I could always phone Don. Maybe he could tell us what happened."She said with a small smile for being able to help.
Sunday, July 7th 6:30 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
Morvan nodded. "There's a plan. Go for it, Kitten."
Sunday, July 7th 6:30 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Katana
Katana rolled off of Morvans lap and rubbed by Jynxe as she went inside the house.She made her way to the kitchen and picked up the phone and dialed Don's number almost all by memory now.She twisted the cord around her finger while she waited for him to Pick up. Soon as she heard a hello she smled and said"Hey Don its Katana. Morvan would like to speak with Nick if thats okay?"
Sunday July 7th 6:32 pm On the phone to Katana - Don
"What, we don't get the chance to talk, Katana?" The disappointment was clear in his voice. "Hang on just a sec. I'll see if I can find him. Can I call you back?"
-
Sunday July 7th 4:41 am Archangel Tower - Dennis
"I'm afraid I don't understand spanish," Dennis replied, not even slowing his scrubbing. "You'll have to say it agian."
Sunday July 7th 4:42 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels leant back into him trapping his hands and the scrub brush between their bodies, the bristles pressing further into her back. Her muscles tensed and her lips pulled back in a snarl revealing her fangs.
"I was damning someone to hell," she said as her muscles relaxed. Her head flopped back onto his shoulder and with a sigh and a contented smile she closed her eyes.
Sunday July 7th 4:43 am Archangel Tower - Dennis
Dennis remained prefectly still or as close to it as humanly possible. "Not me, I hope," He said with a dry chuckle. He paused for a moment before continuing. "Is there anything else you would like me to do?"
"I'd like a warm body to lie next to, until dawn," Jewels said.
Sunday July 7th 4:44 am Archangel Tower - Dennis
Dennis stood, making no effort to hide his partial erection. "Would you like anything other than a warm body?" he asked, stepping out of the tub to fetch a large, thick bath sheet.
Sunday July 7th 4:44 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels allowed him to wrap the bath sheet around her as she stepped out of the tub.
"More than a warm body would be appreciated." she said placing her hand on his chest.
Sunday July 7th 4:45 am Archangel Tower - Dennis
"We don't have much time. It will be dawn soon." Dennis scooped her up in his arms and carried her to the bed. The only sign that he was straining was a slight tightness about his mouth.
Sunday July 7th 4:46 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels knew that he was right she could smell the dawn, taste it. She turned towards him as he lay down next to her pressing herself into him, chest to chest and thigh to thigh. He was fairly well built and she ran her hand down his body pausing on his hip and moving inwards then traveling lightly up to skim across his chest and up into his hair. She brought his face down to hers and pushed her tongue into his mouth, her fangs grazing his lip. For a second she wondered if she would be able to persuade him to use a knife on her but decided that even if he would they didn't have enough time. She raised her head abit and her tongue flicked out to gather up the small drop of blood that beaded on his lip. She pressed down on his shoulder to push him onto his back and straddled him, whispering against his mouth, "Now."
Sunday July 7th 4:47 am Archangel Tower - Dennis
Dennis did what any man who do in the same situation, whether the woman was human, vampire, lycanthrope or fey. He slid his hands down to her hips and thrust upwards, seeking to penetrate trying to pierce her with his manhood the way she had pierced his lip with her fangs. Dawn was coming. It was unstoppable but perhaps if they hurried they could outrun it just this once.
Sunday July 7th 4:48 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
At his first thrust Jewels arched backwards then started to move easily matching his rhythmn. She grabbed hold of his hands and pulled him upwards to kiss him, her tongue flicked over the puncture wound on his lip and she sucked once, making blood flow into her mouth. She released his hands to hold his head still and pressed her fangs lightly against his lips, her tongue entering his mouth to touch his before withdrawing again. She half wondered if he would realise from the bathtub earlier that she needed pain.
Sunday July 7th 4:49 am Archangel Tower - Dennis
He thrust deep and hard, trying to fill her. To him it seemed that she was trying to be restrained, gentle even. Unlike the majority of vampires it looked like she preferred to have the pain inflicted, rather than inflict it.
Dennis put his hands on her shoulders and began to push, forcing her body to straighten above him so his thrusts could go punishingly deep.
Either she would love it, or he would regret it.
-
Sunday, July 7th 6:33 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Katana
Katana pouted on the other end of the phone noting how Don's voice was.She nodded before realizing that he can't see her she spoke up"Ya sure that be great, I'll talk to you later."She smiled and hung up the phone and skipped back outside and curled back on Morvan's lap."He's looking around for NIck and will call back once he's found him."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:15 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL -Solange
"What does she want?" Solange asked, stalking over to Peter and the phone. Leia knew her to be awake already? How curious indeed. She took the phone from the man, letting her fingers brush over his cheek as she brought the receiver to her ear. "Yes?"
"Hello to you too," came Leia's voice over the phone, along with her musical laugh. "A small warning, just between us girls. Nigel expects you to do battle tonight. It is a test from the true Master of Seattle. Be prepared and be victorious, Solange. For me as well as yourself."
The phone went dead.
-
Sunday July 7th, 12:35 P.M. - - The Park - - Shale
Shale's stomach growled again as she laughed and started trotting towards the car. "I think we had better hurry up and go get that food," she called back.
Sunday July 7th, 6:30 P.M. - - Ryan's apartment - - Ryan
Lunch was delicious, the zoo fun. The afternoon of gloriously languid sex was incredible. They had the passion of new lovers and once was definitely not enough. They explored. They played. When it was over they lay in a tangled heap, both of them grinning like wolves.
Sunday July 7th, 6:35 P.M. - - Ryan's Apartment - - Shale
Ryan had been right about the food. The stake had beed cooked to perfection for her tastes, the baked potato and the salad had been scrumptious. Desert had been perfect. The zoo had been fun. Some of the animals she had never seen before and others she was very familiar with. They had reacted in the manner Ryan had predicted. They had annoyed the predators and freaked the rest. When they returned to Ryan's apartment, they had spent most of the afternoon making slow, passionate love. They lay together in a heap, grinning like the wolves they were. Shale growled with passion under her breath, almost like a purr.
Sunday July 7th, 6:35 P.M. - - Ryan's Apartment - - Ryan
Ryan kissed her shoulder. "Are we going to check out this damned club tonight or are we staying in?" He sighed. "I know what I'd prefer but Lobo might not look too kindly on my ducking out on an assignment just so I can get laid. Again."
-
Sunday July 7th 4:52 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels fought him for a moment until she realised what he was doing then pain closely followed by pleasure hurtled through her system and she arched backwards pushing down into him. When he stopped her head flopped down and she smiled at him her eyes closing. "Exquisite." she started to say thinking that it was over. Her body was starting to relax when he thrust up into her again. This time the pain was sharp and unexpected and every muscle in her body contracted as more pleasure than she'd ever felt crashed into her. Her eyes flew open, her pupils completely disappearing, as waves of pleasure came thick and fast, one after another until it was one continual flow.
Sunday July 7th 4:44 am Archangel Tower - Dennis
Jewels orgasmic spasm was intense and the force behind her thrashing inhumanly powerful. Dennis tried not to cry out. Part of the reason was because he did not want to show her weakness. Part was because she had knocked the wind out of him. He was helpless before the onslaught and all the time he knew that even though she meant him no harm, she could very possibly kill him with her pleasure.
Sunday July 7th 4:52 am Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels rested her head in the hollow of his neck a smile curving her lips upwards. "Can I keep you?" she asked "That was the...." she stopped and tipped her head to one side her smile fading. She could feel it and it couldn't be stopped. She rolled herself to one side and lay facing him, one hand laying on his chest covernig his heart as if she could use it to halt the inevitable.
"Goodnight." she managed to say before the dawn finally found her.
-
Sunday, July 7th 6:46 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
Morvan found Kyle and pulled him into the kitchen. Their conversation was brief but whispered. Morvan's face was a mask of annoyance when he left the kitchen and went outside. He clearly wasn't happy with either the conversation with Nick or the conversation with Kyle.
He stood on the deck, staring towards the horizon, as if it held answers that he couldn't find elsewhere.
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:20 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL -Solange
Solange stared at the phone for a moment, lost in thought. So she was expected to fight would she? She doubted he could have found something for her to fight that she would not kill but still, she disliked being tested, as if reputation were not enough. After a moment though she put the phone down and turned to Peter.
"I will need to feed, earlier rather than later. The Master would have a show. Get me a lycanthrope . . . one of those little cats I met yesterday. I would hate for them to think I had forgotten them."
Peter nodded and picked up the phone.
-
Sunday July 7th, 6:37 P.M. - - Ryan's Apartment - - Shale
Shale sighed as she lightly ran her finger nails down Ryans chest. "I guess we had better get ready." She rolled off the bed and headed for the bathroom, stretching and yawning as she went. "Are you going to join me in the shower? Or are you going to lay there for the rest of the night? Do you think I should wear the dress I just bought, or should I wear something less formal?"
-
Sunday, July 7th 6:51 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
Jynxe followed Morvan outside. She leaned against the rail, not far away. He knew she was there to talk to if he needed her.
Morvan looked at Jynxe. "Ever hear something that didn't make any sense but for some reason you find it easy to believe? I'm talking about real Twilight Zone shit here. The rat king from the park claims to be some kind of mind reader and he says Chalice is bad news with a capital 'BAD'. He just doesn't know how or why because he said Chalice was 'shielding', whatever the hell that is. The problem is, I want to believe him, despite the fact that it's coming from a rat that claims to be some great psychic. My head says it's bullshit but my instincts are telling me to trust him. Normally I'd go with my gut but there are too many people at stake for me to take the chance of being wrong. And, as much as I don't like it, I think we need to show up at this fucking blood club tonight. Otherwise, we get left behind and the only guy that can help us play catch-up is Chalice."
He paused, looking at Jynxe. "Hey, you asked."
-
Sunday July 7th, 6:40 P.M. - - Ryan's Apartment - - Ryan
"Beats me," Ryan said as he stepped into the shower. "I've never been there. I suppose it's a trendy place, so dress trendy. I'm going for khakis and a polo shirt." He kissed Shale's shoulder. "You could always go like this, and I could get to be all manly and defend you against anyone who tried to get fresh."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:30 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL - Peter
"I can have a wereleopard here by six thirty at the earliest," Peter said, hanging up the phone. "It seems you made enough of an impression on Mellisa that she's willing to defy Morvan. Then again, he's not her pack Alpha so his authority only extends as far as he can reach."
-
Sunday July 7th 9:05 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels eyes opened and for a second she couldn't remember where she was. Then her lips drew up in a smile as the events of the previous night returned to her and she rolled onto her side.
Sunday July 7th 9:06 pm Archangel Tower - Dennis
Dennis lay on top of the covers, watching her. "You can have me on loan," he said when she rolled over. "You might find others able to better meet your needs." He lifted his shirt to show her the white of bandaged ribs. "Or survive the abandon of your rapture."
Sunday July 7th 9:08 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
She lifted her hand and placed it gently against his chest. "Did I do that? I'm sorry. You weren't supposed to get hurt." She slid from the bed and walked to the bathroom door. Jewels stopped and turned towards him, "It won't happen again."
Sunday July 7th 9:09 pm Archangel Tower - Dennis
Dennis took Jewel's hand. "It is one of the dangers of dealing with vampires. You're so much stronger than we are. Are you hungry?"
Sunday July 7th 9:10 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels smiled at him, "Yes I'm hungry." she said as she bent towards him. Her tongue flicked out to lick his throat, her teeth sunk in and she began to feed
Sunday July 7th 9:09 pm Archangel Tower - Dennis
Dennis's knees buckled. "I hadn't meant me," he said, barely able to speak through the pain. Jewels had forgotten to roll his mind or chosen not to. Either way, it hurt like hell. "We have donors on call..."
-
Sunday, July 7th 6:56 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
"Then there is Solange," Morvan said, as if Jynxe hadn't said a word. "She fucking calls wereleopards. Not leopards. Pard. She's fucking dangerous. We're stuck between a rock and a hard place. The vampires want us. One of them can just snap her fingers and most of this Pard would jump to do her bidding. I've felt her power. She feels like one of us and she's as seductive as hell. She's dangerous. Chalice wants us and every fibre in my body is telling me to bury him someplace where they'll never find him. And peace talks with the other shapeshifters? It was peace talks with the rats that got half of Kyle's Pard killed, including their Nimir-Ra. How can I pass it up though? We can't fight them. We have to deal."
Morvan paused, and looked towards the west. Sunset was still two hours away. "I'll tell you one thing, Jynxe. If we're the only ones that show up tonight, we're bailing on Chalice's little blood club and I'm going to see if I can find a rat who is willing to talk to me."
-
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:33 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL - Solange
"Some kittens are so disobedient," Solange smiled. Morvan would learn soon enough, she was certain of that. He could not keep the wereleopards away from her for long. For now Melissa would have to do, and Solange was fond enough of the girl.
"How long as Morvan been in town, Peter?"
SUNDAY JULY 7TH 5:36 PM - HONEYMOON SUITE GRAND HOTEL - Peter
Peter shook his head. "I don't know. If he's been here more than a week, he was here for the full moon and could have challenged the current leader for control of the wereleopards for control of the pack, unless there is some rule about needing to fight his way up from the bottom. He seems like he could go through all the submissives and a few of the Alphas but I'm not sure he could go through them all in one go. If I had to guess, I'd say he's been here for more than a week but only in contact with the wereleopards for half that time. I could find out for you but that would mean letting others know you were interested. You could of course always wait an hour and just ask Mellisa."
-
Sunday, July 7th 7:00 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
Morvan nodded. "Whatever he is, he's earned the loyalty of those two in the park in spades. They were scared shitless of the wolves but they were there for him, so he's got something going for him. You've met them and him. What is your take on them? Is he going to be able to keep his throne? Has he got what it takes to unite the rats? What is the story with his two buddies? Who are they and why do they follow him?"
-
Sunday July 7th, 6:42 P.M. - - Ryan's Apartment - - Shale
Shale laughed. "Like I can't take care of myself? Would you really want me going out in public like this and getting arrested again? Or would you prefer that I put something on before leaving the house?"
Sunday July 7th, 6:44 P.M. - - Ryan's Apartment - - Ryan
"Good point. Wear something you can move in, so casual, I guess. I'm not going expecting trouble but that doesn't mean I'm not going prepared for it. I think it may just be us tonight. The rats didn't look too enthusiastic and the cats didn't look happy. If neither of them shows up, I'm going to bail early. This isn't a game I think we should play unless we have to."
-
Sunday, July 7th 7:02 PM - Kyle's Ranch - Morvan
"So he's one to watch." Morvan nodded. "You're right though. he's young. He's got to have something up his sleeve to have made it to the top that quickly. I'd love to know what it is. Maybe he wasn't pulling my leg when he said he was a mind reader."
-
Sunday July 7th, 6:45 P.M. - - Ryan's Apartment - - Shale
"Casual it is. I'm sure you're right about the Rats. I don't think they will show tonight. The Cats on the other hand, I'm not so sure about. The alpha that showed today at the park seemed like he would show just to see what would happen. His beast was oozing from his every pore. It was like he wanted everyone to know that he was a shifter and a powerful one at that."
Sunday July 7th, 6:47 P.M. - - Ryan's Apartment - - Ryan
"You've got that right," said Ryan. "Ballsy little bastard. He and a couple of other cats had a dust up with some wolves during the full moon. Lobo wanted to know what happened, so he issued an 'invitation'. Catman showed up alone, after knocking a few head because he didn't like the idea of Lobo making demands. He gets toe to toe with Lobo and isn't backing down, despite the fact that Lobo is something like two feet taller. Anyway, he gets a little too agressive for Tiny Tim's liking and Tim goes for him. Right in front of everybody, Catman scraps it up with the Skoll and actually beat him. Then, as if nothing had happened, he gets back into Lobo's face. Well, chest, really. It was something else. He's proud of what he is and he doesn't care who knows it. Cargo pants or jeans?"
Sunday July 7th, 6:48 P.M. - - Ryan's Apartment - - Shale
"Cargo pants I think, more pocket room. So when do I get to meet the rest of the pack? Or are you going to keep me to yourself?" Shale asked with a gleam in her eye. "I've never met with Vampires before, got any advice you could pass along before we get there?"
Sunday July 7th, 6:48 P.M. - - Ryan's Apartment - - Ryan
"I'll introduce you to the pack at the next Lupanar," Ryan replied. "Vampire advice? Don't get bit." It might have been funny if he hadn't been deadly serious.
-
Sunday July 7th 9:10 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
She heard his words at the same moment that she rolled his mind. She'd forgotten again. This had been happening more and more often lately but she did remember eventually, usually before she'd caused too much pain.
Jewels lifted her head and looked down at Dennis's face, starting to crawl backwards across the bed away from him, mumbling, "Hell I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry."
She looked around the room, saw her clothes at the side of the bed, reached down and extracted one of her knives. She held it up in front of her face then reached forward and placed it on the bed within easy reach of his hand then she waited.
Sunday July 7th 9:11 pm Archangel Tower - Dennis
Dennis touched her face. "It's okay. it was a badly worded question. It could have been an offer." He pulled a handkerchief from a pocket and put it on the wound to staunch the flow of blood. Then he looked at the knife. "Am I supposed to do something with that?"
Sunday July 7th 9:12 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
"I hurt you so it's your right to hurt me in return," Jewels said and nudged the knife closer to him.
"It's the way it has to be. The way that Czcibor does things. The way that he always made me do things."
Sunday July 7th 9:13 pm Archangel Tower - Dennis
"I am not Czcibor," Dennis replied. "I'm me. I don't hurt women, not even when they ask me to. It's a game I don't play from either side."
He took the knife and set it aside. "Do you understand that?"
Sunday July 7th 9:15 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels looked at him nodded and slipped off the bed, "Thank you."
She took a couple of steps towards the bathroom and then turned to him. "If I don't see you again after tonight it was nice meeting you."
She turned away from him again and stepped into the bathroom.
-
Sunday July 7th 9:35 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels closed the bathroom door and leant against it for a second. She really did not want to go through with this night. She knew that she would have to but was terrified to meet Czcibor again.
She closed her eyes for a second then pushed herself forward away from the door and stepped into the shower, turning the dial without bothering to look at the temerature gauge as it didn't make any difference to her whether it was hot or cold. She slowly washed herself then rinsed off and washed her hair. She stepped back out of the shower and grabbed a towel, opened the door and walked back into the bedroom.
Sunday July 7th 9:35 pm Archangel Tower -
Some one was waiting. He wore a carefully neutral expression and didn't met her eyes. He was tall and blonde, cleanshaven and well dressed. He could have been an escort or a bodyguard but his body language gave no clue.
"I am Hector," he said. "I am your evening meal." He opened his jacket and removed his tie. "Do you prefer the neck?"
Sunday July 7th 9:35 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels' steps faltered then she carried on her walk to the bed shaking her head because she hadn't even heard him enter the bedroom. "Hello Hector." She dropped the towel on the bed and turned to face him.
"Yes I prefer the neck," she told him, her eyes following his movements as his fingers went to the button fastening his collar.
Sunday July 7th 9:36 pm Archangel Tower - Hector
Hector tried very hard not to watch as the towel fell. A slight movement of his eyes was the only indication that he had failed. His fingers hesitated for a fraction of a second and then his neck was exposed.
It had been marked by dozens of fangs. Hector was a fang junkie but he was a fang junkie that did a damned good job of hiding his eagerness. There wasn't even the slightest quiver of anticipation running through his body. He almost seemed bored.
Sunday July 7th 9:36 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels smiled and walked slowly towards Hector stopping a couple of inches in front of him then reached up to touch his neck with one finger then grabbed hold of one of his hands..
She walked backwards leading him to the bed where she turned him and pushed him down to sit on the edge and standing between his legs.
Sunday July 7th 9:37 pm Archangel Tower - Hector
Confusion reigned on Hector's face. "I don't understand," he said. "I thought you wanted to feed."
Sunday July 7th 9:36 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
She looked at the wall over his shoulder and shook her head with a smile suddenly realising what he had thought.
"I do want to feed. I just prefer to do it this way." She told him pushing the collar of his shirt further down and away from his neck. Jewels bent forward pressing her lips against his neck just below a healed set of marks. She parted her lips a fraction and pressed her teeth against the fluttering pulse.
Sunday July 7th 9:37 pm Archangel Tower - Hector
He became perfectly still, or at least as close to it as a living human was able to. He held his breath and the pulse beneath Jewels lips began to beat faster.
Sunday July 7th 9:39 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels felt his stillness and smiled against his throat and her tongue flicked out to taste the skin. She could feel the pulse grow stronger and she pushed the flat of her tongue against it.
She placed one hand on the bed beside him and leaned against his chest pushing her weight against him. Her teeth pressed deeper against the skin of his throat and she could feel the beat of his pulse leaping out at her.
Sunday July 7th 9:39 pm Archangel Tower - Hector
He made a small noise then as her fangs dented but did not yet puncture his flesh. She could smell him, the fear mixed with the beginnings of arrousal. He was a fang junkie, through and through. He didn't even make comment about the fact that it looked like she was going to proceed without rolling his mind.
Sunday July 7th 9:40 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels waited for Hector to stop her and remind her to roll his mind but he didn't. He just sat there waiting silently.
Jewels shrugged her shoulders and raised her head to look at his face then slowly bent her head back to his neck. She would play with him for a while before finally rolling his mind, she decided.
This time Jewels allowed her teeth to just graze the skin and a drop of blood welled up to the surface which she gathered up with her tongue.
Sunday July 7th 9:40 pm Archangel Tower - Hector
He shuddered slightly when her fang grazed his skin. His hands came up to caress the backs of her legs. "Do you like to be touched when you feed?" he asked.
Sunday July 7th 9:40 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels tensed "Yes I like to be touched when I feed." she told him as she raised her head to look at him.
"If you want me to roll your mind, you only have to say and all this can be over with quickly." she told him.
Sunday July 7th 9:43 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels looked down at him a slow smile spreading across her face. She had waited for years to meet someone who would possibly let her be the monster she was supposed to be.
Once again she bent her head towards his neck. "Do you like any kind of pain?" she whispered in his ear.
Sunday July 7th 9:41 pm Archangel Tower - Hector
"Pain reminds me that I'm alive," he said. "Sometimes it's the only thing that does."
Sunday July 7th 9:43 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels was just about to sink her fangs into Hector's neck when his words registered.
"Do you have a stopping point? she asked him. "Because I have to tell you that I don't. And being what I am I could do you a lot of damage."
Jewels leant further back, pressing against Hectors hands which were still stroking up and down her back.
Sunday July 7th 9:44 pm Archangel Tower - Hector
Hector shook his head. "That which does not kill me makes me stronger," he said. "As long as you do nothing that nature or medicine cannot undo, there is no limit except time. You are to be downstairs by ten."
Sunday July 7th 9:44 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
"Then we have no more time."
Jewels wrapped her arms around Hector and forced him backwards. When they were lay flat on the bed she bent her head and, taking him at his word that he liked pain, she sank her fangs into his neck and started to feed.
Sunday July 7th 9:45 pm Archangel Tower - Hector
The strangled cry that came from Hector was unlike anything Jewels had heard before. She had encountered fang junkies before, those who got sexual gratification from the bite and those rare twisted individuals who liked pain. This sound was altogether different. It was more an animal cry than anything else, yet somehow held a note of triumph, as if the pain were some sort of victory. Hector clearly did not enjoy it but even in the face of such agony, such mortal danger, he forced his head back to make sure she had an unhindered view.
His blood tasted... strange.
Sunday July 7th 9:45 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels lifted her head, unwrapped her arms from around him and pushed herself up to look down into his face.
She licked her lips then placed a finger in the blood that was flowing from his neck and brought it up to her mouth for another taste. Although the blood wasn't unpleasant it did taste different.
"What the hell are you?" she asked him then shook her head and deciding it didn't really matter she bent her head back to his neck to resume her feeding.
Sunday July 7th 9:45 pm Archangel Tower - Hector
Hector shuddered. "I am a poor damned soul," he said. "I have a condition that is slowly eating away at my nervous system. I'm almost to the point where all I can feel is pain. The doctors can't do anything but Nigel-." His words trailed off for a moment. "Nigel said if I was good little blood bag, he might turn me."
Sunday July 7th 9:48 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels drank her fill then flicked her tongue over the marks on Hector's neck to close the two wounds she'd made. She lifted her head and pushed herself up.
"I know all about being damned," she said.
Sunday July 7th 9:50 pm Archangel Tower - Hector
Hector touched the place on his neck where she had bitten. He pulled his hand away, his eyes wide. "You closed the wound," he said, his voice full of amazement. "I've never seen anyone do that."
Sunday July 7th 9:451 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels shrugged her shoulders. "It's nothing. Just one of the things that I can do that some vampires can't. Although I think I'd rather be able to read minds but there you go I can't."
Jewels rose to her feet and stood by the side of the bed looking down at Hector. "Do you need some recovery time?"
Sunday July 7th 9:51 pm Archangel Tower - Hector
"What is it they say? Rest for fifteen minutes after donating?" Hector forced himself to sit up, swaying slightly. "As long as I don't push it, I'll be fine to accompany you down to the lobby. That is where your car will be waiting."
Sunday July 7th 9:51 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels gave him a cold smile. "So this is it then, time to go to..." she stopped talking to look at Hector swaying as he rose to his feet.
"Need some help?"
Sunday July 7th 9:54 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Hesitating for a second before taking his arm Jewels looked sideways at him. "Why will the elevator be a problem?"
Sunday July 7th 9:55 pm Archangel Tower - Hector
"Rapid movement when my balance isn't completely stable," Hector answered. "As long as there are walls, I will be fine."
Sunday July 7th 9:56 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
As they approached the elevator Jewels was walking slower and slower. "I could always carry you down the stairs."
Sunday July 7th 9:56 pm Archangel Tower - Hector
Hector chuckled. "Thanks for the offer but you wouldn't be down in the lobby in time. Mr Salvatore insists on puncuality. Is there any reason you want to be late?"
Sunday July 7th 9:57 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
"Other than not looking forward to this meeting and not being overly keen on elevators no there's no reason that I would want to be late."
Sunday July 7th 9:58 pm Archangel Tower - Hector
"Than we shall use the elevator." It was waiting for them when they arrived. Hector had turned an interesting shade of grey by the time they descended to the lobby but his colour began returning as soon as the descent stopped and the doors opened.
"Your chariot awaits, my lady," he said, trying to look fit. He offered his arm again but it was shaking.
Sunday July 7th 9:58 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
Jewels stepped quickly out of the elevator. She had had her eyes closed all the way down and had used a lot of energy trying to hold herself together so she was grateful for the arm that Hector held out to her.
She could feel the tremor running along his arm and smiled faintly wondering who would end up holding whom up.
Sunday July 7th 10:00 pm Archangel Tower - Waylon
"Perfect timing," Waylon said with a smile. He held the limo door open. "Shall we go?" He seemed to take no notice of Hector's pallor or Jewels's unsteadiness. "That will be all, Hector. I believe I can take it from here."
"Of course, sir," Hector said. "It's been a pleasure, Miss Jewels. Perhaps we can do it again sometime."
Sunday July 7th 10:00 pm Archangel Tower - Jewels
"I really hope we get that chance, Hector." Jewels told him and hesitated before she slipped into the limo and slid across the seat to the other side.
Jewels turned her head to stare out the window, her arms folded across her stomach. The moment of the meeting with Czcibor was almost here and she was terrified.